

                                  Daniel Defoe

                 The Life and Strange Surprizing Adventures of

                       Robinson Crusoe, of York, Mariner

  Who lived eight and twenty years, all alone in an un-inhabited island on the
 coast of America, near the mouth of the great river of Oroonoque, having been
 cast on shore by shipwreck, wherein all the men perished but himself. With an
account how he was at last as strangely deliver'd by pyrates, written by himself

                                  The Preface

If ever the Story of any private Man's Adventures in the World were worth making
Publick, and were acceptable when Publish'd, the Editor of this Account thinks
this will be so.
    The Wonders of this Man's Life exceed all that (he thinks) is to be found
extant; the Life of one Man being scarce capable of a greater Variety.
     The Story is told with Modesty, with Seriousness, and with a religious
Application of Events to the Uses to which wise Men always apply them (viz.) to
the Instruction of others by this Example, and to justify and honour the Wisdom
of Providence in all the Variety of our Circumstances, let them happen how they
will.
     The Editor believes the thing to be a just History of Fact; neither is
there any Appearance of Fiction in it: And however thinks, because all such
things are dispatch'd, that the Improvement of it, as well to the Diversion, as
to the Instruction of the Reader, will be the same; and as such, he thinks,
without farther Compliment to the World, he does them a great Service in the
Publication.
 
I was born in the Year 1632, in the City of York, of a good Family, tho' not of
that Country, my Father being a Foreigner of Bremen, who settled first at Hull:
He got a good Estate by Merchandise, and leaving off his Trade, lived afterwards
at York, from whence he had married my Mother, whose Relations were named
Robinson, a very good Family in that Country, and from whom I was called
Robinson Kreutznaer; but by the usual Corruption of Words in England, we are now
called, nay we call our selves, and write our Name Crusoe, and so my Companions
always call'd me.
    I had two elder Brothers, one of which was Lieutenant Collonel to an English
Regiment of Foot in Flanders, formerly commanded by the famous Coll. Lockhart,
and was killed at the Battle near Dunkirk against the Spaniards: What became of
my second Brother I never knew any more than my Father or Mother did know what
was become of me.
    Being the third Son of the Family, and not bred to any Trade, my Head began
to be fill'd very early with rambling Thoughts: My Father, who was very ancient,
had given me a competent Share of Learning, as far as House-Education, and a
Country Free-School generally goes, and design'd me for the Law; but I would be
satisfied with nothing but going to Sea, and my Inclination to this led me so
strongly against the Will, nay, the Commands of my Father, and against all the
Entreaties and Perswasions of my Mother, and other Friends, that there seem'd to
be something fatal in that Propension of Nature tending directly to the Life of
Misery which was to befal me.
    My Father, a wise and grave Man, gave me serious and excellent Counsel
against what he foresaw was my Design. He call'd me one Morning into his
Chamber, where he was confined by the Gout, and expostulated very warmly with me
upon this Subject: He ask'd me what Reasons more than a meer wandring
Inclination I had for leaving my Father's House and my native Country, where I
might be well introduced, and had a Prospect of raising my Fortune by
Application and Industry, with a Life of Ease and Pleasure. He told me it was
for Men of desperate Fortunes on one Hand, or of aspiring, superior Fortune on
the other, who went abroad upon Adventures, to rise by Enterprize, and make
themselves famous in Undertakings of a Nature out of the common Road; that these
things were all either too far above me, or too far below me; that mine was the
middle State, or what might be called the upper Station of Low Life, which he
had found by long Experience was the best State in the World, the most suited to
human Happiness, not exposed to the Miseries and Hardships, the Labour and
Sufferings of the mechanick Part of Mankind, and not embarass'd with the Pride,
Luxury, Ambition and Envy of the upper Part of Mankind. He told me, I might
judge of the Happiness of this State, by this one thing, viz. That this was the
State of Life which all other People envied, that Kings have frequently lamented
the miserable Consequences of being born to great things, and wish'd they had
been placed in the Middle of the two Extremes, between the Mean and the Great;
that the wise Man gave his Testimony to this as the just Standard of true
Felicity, when he prayed to have neither Poverty or Riches.
    He bid me observe it, and I should always find, that the Calamities of Life
were shared among the upper and lower Part of Mankind; but that the middle
Station had the fewest Disasters, and was not expos'd to so many Vicissitudes as
the higher or lower Part of Mankind; nay, they were not subjected to so many
Distempers and Uneasinesses either of Body or Mind, as those were who, by
vicious Living, Luxury and Extravagancies on one Hand, or by hard Labour, Want
of Necessaries, and mean or insufficient Diet on the other Hand, bring
Distempers upon themselves by the natural Consequences of their Way of Living;
That the middle Station of Life was calculated for all kind of Vertues and all
kinds of Enjoyments; that Peace and Plenty were the Hand-maids of a middle
Fortune; that Temperance, Moderation, Quietness, Health, Society, all agreeable
Diversions, and all desirable Pleasures, were the Blessings attending the middle
Station of Life; that this Way Men went silently and smoothly thro' the World,
and comfortably out of it, not embarass'd with the Labours of the Hands or of
the Head, not sold to the Life of Slavery for daily Bread, or harrast with
perplex'd Circumstances, which rob the Soul of Peace, and the Body of Rest; not
enrag'd with the Passion of Envy, or secret burning Lust of Ambition for great
things; but in easy Circumstances sliding gently thro' the World, and sensibly
tasting the Sweets of living, without the bitter, feeling that they are happy,
and learning by every Day's Experience to know it more sensibly.
    After this, he press'd me earnestly, and in the most affectionate manner,
not to play the young Man, not to precipitate my self into Miseries which Nature
and the Station of Life I was born in, seem'd to have provided against; that I
was under no Necessity of seeking my Bread; that he would do well for me, and
endeavour to enter me fairly into the Station of Life which he had been just
recommending to me; and that if I was not very easy and happy in the World, it
must be my meer Fate or Fault that must hinder it, and that he should have
nothing to answer for, having thus discharg'd his Duty in warning me against
Measures which he knew would be to my Hurt: In a word, that as he would do very
kind things for me if I would stay and settle at Home as he directed, so he
would not have so much Hand in my Misfortunes, as to give me any Encouragement
to go away: And to close all, he told me I had my elder Brother for an Example,
to whom he had used the same earnest Perswasions to keep him from going into the
Low Country Wars, but could not prevail, his young Desires prompting him to run
into the Army where he was kill'd; and tho' he said he would not cease to pray
for me, yet he would venture to say to me, that if I did take this foolish Step,
God would not bless me, and I would have Leisure hereafter to reflect upon
having neglected his Counsel when there might be none to assist in my Recovery.
    I observed in this last Part of his Discourse, which was truly Prophetick,
tho' I suppose my Father did not know it to be so himself; I say, I observed the
Tears run down his Face very plentifully, and especially when he spoke of my
Brother who was kill'd; and that when he spoke of my having Leisure to repent,
and none to assist me, he was so mov'd, that he broke off the Discourse, and
told me, his Heart was so full he could say no more to me.
    I was sincerely affected with this Discourse, as indeed who could be
otherwise; and I resolve'd not to think of going abroad any more, but to settle
at home according to my Father's Desire. But alas! a few Days wore it all off;
and in short, to prevent any of my Father's farther Importunities, in a few
Weeks after, I resolve'd to run quite away from him. However, I did not act so
hastily neither as my first Heat of Resolution prompted, but I took my Mother,
at a time when I thought her a little pleasanter than ordinary, and told her,
that my Thoughts were so entirely bent upon seeing the World, that I should
never settle to any thing with Resolution enough to go through with it, and my
Father had better give me his Consent than force me to go without it; that I was
now Eighteen Years old, which was too late to go Apprentice to a Trade, or Clerk
to an Attorney; that I was sure if I did, I should never serve out my time, and
I should certainly run away from my Master before my Time was out, and go to
Sea; and if she would speak to my Father to let me go but one Voyage abroad, if
I came home again and did not like it, I would go no more, and I would promise
by a double Diligence to recover that Time I had lost.
    This put my Mother into a great Passion: She told me, she knew it would be
to no Purpose to speak to my Father upon any such Subject; that he knew too well
what was my Interest to give his Consent to any thing so much for my Hurt, and
that she wondered how I could think of any such thing after such a Discourse as
I had had with my Father, and such kind and tender Expressions as she knew my
Father had us'd to me; and that in short, if I would ruine my self there was no
Help for me; but I might depend I should never have their Consent to it: That
for her Part she would not have so much Hand in my Destruction; and I should
never have it to say, that my Mother was willing when my Father was not.
    Tho' my Mother refused to move it to my Father, yet as I have heard
afterwards, she reported all the Discourse to him, and that my Father, after
showing a great Concern at it, said to her with a Sigh, That Boy might be happy
if he would stay at home, but if he goes abroad he will be the miserablest
Wretch that was ever born: I can give no Consent to it.
    It was not till almost a Year after this that I broke loose, tho' in the
mean time I continued obstinately deaf to all Proposals of settling to Business,
and frequently expostulating with my Father and Mother, about their being so
positively determin'd against what they knew my Inclinations prompted me to. But
being one Day at Hull, where I went casually, and without any Purpose of making
an Elopement that time; but I say, being there, and one of my Companions being
going by Sea to London, in his Father's Ship, and prompting me to go with them,
with the common Allurement of Seafaring Men, viz. That it should cost me nothing
for my Passage, I consulted neither Father or Mother any more, nor so much as
sent them Word of it; but leaving them to hear of it as they might, without
asking God's Blessing, or my Father's, without any Consideration of
Circumstances or Consequences, and in an ill Hour, God knows, On the first of
September 1651 I went on Board a Ship bound for London; never any young
Adventurer's Misfortunes, I believe, began sooner, or continued longer than
mine. The Ship was no sooner gotten out of the Humber, but the Wind began to
blow, and the Winds to rise in a most frightful manner; and as I had never been
at Sea before, I was most inexpressibly sick in Body, and terrify'd in my Mind:
I began now seriously to reflect upon what I had done, and how justly I was
overtaken by the judgement of Heaven for my wicked leaving my Father's House, and
abandoning my Duty; all the good Counsel of my Parents, my Father's Tears and my
Mother's Entreaties came now fresh into my Mind; and my Conscience, which was
not yet come to the Pitch of Hardness to which it has been since, reproach'd me
with the Contempt of Advice, and the Breach of my Duty to God and my Father.
    All this while the Storm encreas'd, and the Sea, which I had never been upon
before, went very high, tho' nothing like what I have seen many times since; no,
nor like what I saw a few Days after: But it was enough to affect me then, who
was but a young Sailor, and had never known any thing of the matter. I expected
every Wave would have swallowed us up, and that every time the Ship fell down,
as I thought, in the Trough or Hollow of the Sea, we should never rise more; and
in this Agony of Mind, I made many Vows and Resolutions, that if it would please
God here to spare my Life this one Voyage, if ever I got once my Foot upon dry
Land again, I would go directly home to my Father, and never set it into a Ship
again while I liv'd; that I would take his Advice, and never run my self into
such Miseries as these any more. Now I saw plainly the Goodness of his
Observations about the middle Station of Life, how easy, how comfortably he had
liv'd all his Days, and never had been expos'd to Tempests at Sea, or Troubles
on Shore; and I resolve'd that I would, like a true repenting Prodigal, go home
to my Father.
    These wise and sober Thoughts continued all the while the Storm continued,
and indeed some time after; but the next Day the Wind was abated and the Sea
calmer, and I began to be a little inur'd to it: However I was very grave for
all that Day, being also a little Sea sick still; but towards Night the Weather
clear'd up, the Wind was quite over, and a charming fine Evening follow'd; the
Sun went down perfectly clear and rose so the next Morning; and having little or
no Wind and a smooth Sea, the Sun shining upon it, the Sight was, as I thought,
the most delightful that ever I saw.
    I had slept well in the Night, and was now no more Sea sick but very
cheerful, looking with Wonder upon the Sea that was so rough and terrible the
Day before, and could be so calm and so pleasant in so little time after. And
now least my good Resolutions should continue, my Companion, who had indeed
entic'd me away, comes to me, Well Bob, says he, clapping me on the Shoulder,
How do you do after it? I warrant you were frighted, wa'n't you, last Night,
when it blew but a Cap full of Wind? A Cap full d' you call it? said I, 'twas a
terrible Storm: A Storm, you Fool you, replies he, do you call that a Storm, why
it was nothing at all; give us but a good Ship and Sea Room, and we think
nothing of such a Squall of Wind as that; but you're but a fresh Water Sailor,
Bob; come let us make a Bowl of Punch and we'll forget all that, d'ye see what
charming Weather 'tis now. To make short this sad Part of my Story, we went the
old way of all Sailors, the Punch was made, and I was made drunk with it, and in
that one Night's Wickedness I drowned all my Repentance, all my Reflections upon
my past Conduct, and all my Resolutions for my future. In a word, as the Sea was
returned to its Smoothness of Surface and settled Calmness by the Abatement of
that Storm, so the Hurry of my Thoughts being over, my Fears and Apprehensions
of being swallow'd up by the Sea being forgotten, and the Current of my former
Desires return'd, I entirely forgot the Vows and Promises that I made in my
Distress. I found indeed some Intervals of Reflection, and the serious Thoughts
did, as it were endeavour to return again sometimes, but I shook them off, and
rouz'd my self from them as it were from a Distemper, and applying my self to
Drink and Company, soon master'd the Return of those Fits, for so I call'd them,
and I had in five or six Days got as complete a Victory over Conscience as any
young Fellow that resolve'd not to be troubled with it, could desire: But I was
to have another Trial for it still; and Providence, as in such Cases generally
it does, resolve'd to leave me entirely without Excuse. For if I would not take
this for a Deliverance, the next was to be such a one as the worst and most
harden'd Wretch among us would confess both the Danger and the Mercy.
    The sixth Day of our being at Sea we came into Yarmouth Roads; the Wind
having been contrary, and the Weather calm, we had made but little Way since the
Storm. Here we were obliged to come to an Anchor, and here we lay, the Wind
continuing contrary, viz. at Southwest, for seven or eight Days, during which
time a great many Ships from Newcastle came into the same Roads, as the common
Harbour where the Ships might wait for a Wind for the River.
    We had not however rid here so long, but should have Tided it up the River,
but that the Wind blew too fresh; and after we had lain four or five Days, blew
very hard. However, the Roads being reckoned as good as a Harbour, the Anchorage
good, and our Ground-Tackle very strong, our Men were unconcerned, and not in
the least apprehensive of Danger, but spent the Time in Rest and Mirth, after
the manner of the Sea; but the eighth Day in the Morning, the Wind increased,
and we had all Hands at Work to strike our Top-Masts, and make every thing snug
and close, that the Ship might ride as easy as possible. By Noon the Sea went
very high indeed, and our Ship rid Forecastle in, shipp'd several Seas, and we
thought once or twice our Anchor had come home; upon which our Master order'd
out the Sheet Anchor; so that we rode with two Anchors a-Head, and the Cables
vered out to the better End.
    By this Time it blew a terrible Storm indeed, and now I began to see Terror
and Amazement in the Faces even of the Seamen themselves. The Master, tho'
vigilant to the Business of preserving the Ship, yet as he went in and out of
his Cabbin by me, I could hear him softly to himself say several times, Lord be
merciful to us, we shall be all lost, we shall be all undone; and the like.
During these first Hurries, I was stupid, lying still in my Cabbin, which was in
the Steerage, and cannot describe my Temper: I could ill re-assume the first
Penitence, which I had so apparently trampled upon, and harden'd my self
against: I thought the Bitterness of Death had been past, and that this would be
nothing too like the first. But when the Master himself came by me, as I said
just now, and said we should be all lost, I was dreadfully frighted: I got up
out of my Cabbin, and look'd out; but such a dismal Sight I never saw: The Sea
went Mountains high, and broke upon us every three or four Minutes: when I could
look about, I could see nothing but Distress round us: Two Ships that rid near
us we found had cut their Masts by the Board, being deep loaden; and our Men
cry'd out, that a Ship which rid about a Mile a-Head of us was foundered. Two
more Ships being driven from their Anchors, were run out of the Roads to Sea at
all Adventures, and that with not a Mast standing. The light Ships fared the
best, as not so much labouring in the Sea; but two or three of them drove, and
came close by us, running away with only their Sprit-sail out before the Wind.
    Towards Evening the Mate and Boat-Swain begg'd the Master of our Ship to let
them cut away the Foremast which he was very unwilling to: But the Boat-Swain
protesting to him, that if he did not, the Ship would founder, he consented; and
when they had cut away the Foremast, the Main-Mast stood so loose, and shook the
Ship so much, they were obliged to cut her away also, and make a clear Deck.
    Any one may judge what a Condition I must be in at all this, who was but a
young Sailor, and who had been in such a Fright before at but a little. But if I
can express at this Distance the Thoughts I had about me at that time, I was in
tenfold more Horror of Mind upon Account of my former Convictions, and the
having returned from them to the Resolutions I had wickedly taken at first, than
I was at Death it self; and these added to the Terror of the Storm, put me into
such a Condition, that I can by no Words describe it. But the worst was not come
yet, the Storm continued with such Fury, that the Seamen themselves acknowledged
they had never known a worse. We had a good Ship, but she was deep loaden, and
wallowed in the Sea, that the Seamen every now and then cried out, she would
founder. It was my Advantage in one respect, that I did not know what they meant
by Founder, till I enquire'd. However, the Storm was so violent, that I saw what
is not often seen, the Master, the Boat-Swain, and some others more sensible
than the rest, at their Prayers, and expecting every Moment when the Ship would
go to the Bottom. In the Middle of the Night, and under all the rest of our
Distresses, one of the Men that had been down on Purpose to see, cried out we
had sprung a Leak; another said there was four Foot Water in the Hold. Then all
Hands were called to the Pump. At that very Word my Heart, as I thought, died
within me, and I fell backwards upon the Side of my Bed where I sat, into the
Cabbin. However, the Men roused me, and told me, that I that was able to do
nothing before, was as well able to pump as another; at which I stirr'd up, and
went to the Pump and work'd very heartily. While this was doing, the Master
seeing some light Colliers, who not able to ride out the Storm, were oblige'd to
slip and run away to Sea, and would come near us, ordered to fire a Gun as a
Signal of Distress. I who knew nothing what that meant, was so surprised, that I
thought the Ship had broke, or some dreadful thing had happen'd. In a word, I
was so surprised, that I fell down in a Swoon. As this was a time when every
Body had his own Life to think of, no Body minded me, or what was become of me;
but another Man stepped up to the Pump, and thrusting me aside with his Foot, let
me lye, thinking I had been dead; and it was a great while before I came to my
self.
    We work'd on, but the Water increasing in the Hold, it was apparent that the
Ship would founder, and tho' the Storm began to abate a little, yet as it was
not possible she could swim till we might run into a Port, so the Master
continued firing Guns for Help; and a light Ship who had rid it out just a Head
of us ventured a Boat out to help us. It was with the utmost Hazard the Boat
came near us, but it was impossible for us to get on Board, or for the Boat to
lie near the Ship Side, till at last the Men rowing very heartily, and venturing
their Lives to save ours, our Men cast them a Rope over the Stern with a Buoy to
it, and then vered it out a great Length, which they after great Labour and
Hazard took hold of, and we hawl'd them close under our Stern and got all into
their Boat. It was to no Purpose for them or us after we were in the Boat to
think of reaching to their own Ship, so all agreed to let her drive and only to
pull her in towards Shore as much as we could, and our Master promised them,
That if the Boat was stav'd upon Shore he would make it good to their Master, so
partly rowing and partly driving, our Boat went away to the Norward sloaping
towards the Shore almost as far as Winterton Ness.
    We were not much more than a quarter of an Hour out of our Ship but we saw
her sink, and then I understood for the first time what was meant by a Ship
foundering in the Sea; I must acknowledge I had hardly Eyes to look up when the
Seamen told me she was sinking; for from that Moment they rather put me into the
Boat than that I might be said to go in, my Heart was as it were dead within me,
partly with Fright, partly with Horror of Mind and the Thoughts of what was yet
before me.
    While we were in this Condition, the Men yet labouring at the Oar to bring
the Boat near the Shore, we could see, when our Boat mounting the Waves, we were
able to see the Shore, a great many People running along the Shore to assist us
when we should come near, but we made but slow way towards the Shore, nor were
we able to reach the Shore, till being past the Light-House at Winterton, the
Shore falls off to the Westward towards Cromer, and so the Land broke off a
little the Violence of the Wind: Here we got in, and tho' not without much
Difficulty got all safe on Shore, and walk'd afterwards on Foot to Yarmouth,
where, as unfortunate Men, we were used with great Humanity as well by the
Magistrates of the Town, who assign'd us good Quarters, as by particular
Merchants and Owners of Ships, and had Money given us sufficient to carry us
either to London or back to Hull, as we thought fit.
    Had I now had the Sense to have gone back to Hull, and have gone home, I had
been happy, and my Father, an Emblem of our Blessed Saviour's Parable, had even
kill'd the fatted Calf for me; for hearing the Ship I went away in was cast away
in Yarmouth Road, it was a great while before he had any Assurance that I was
not drown'd.
    But my ill Fate push'd me on now with an Obstinacy that nothing could
resist; and tho' I had several times loud Calls from my Reason and my more
composed judgement to go home, yet I had no Power to do it. I know not what to
call this, nor will I urge, that it is a secret overruling Decree that hurries
us on to be the Instruments of our own Destruction, even tho' it be before us,
and that we rush upon it with our Eyes open. Certainly nothing but some such
decreed unavoidable Misery attending, and which it was impossible for me to
escape, could have push'd me forward against the calm Reasonings and Perswasions
of my most retired Thoughts, and against two such visible Instructions as I had
met with in my first Attempt.
    My Comrade, who had help'd to harden me before, and who was the Master's
Son, was now less forward than I; the first time he spoke to me after we were at
Yarmouth, which was not till two or three Days, for we were separated in the
Town to several Quarters; I say, the first time he saw me, it appear'd his Tone
was alter'd, and looking very melancholy and shaking his Head, ask'd me how I
did, and telling his Father who I was, and how I had come this Voyage only for a
Trial in order to go farther abroad; his Father turning to me with a very grave
and concern'd Tone, Young Man, says he, you ought never to go to Sea any more,
you ought to take this for a plain and visible Token that you are not to be a
Seafaring Man. Why, Sir, said I, will you go to Sea no more? That is another
Case, said he, it is my Calling, and therefore my Duty; but as you made this
Voyage for a Trial, you see what a Taste Heaven has given you of what you are to
expect if you persist; perhaps this is all befallen us on your Account, like
Jonah in the Ship of Tarshish. Pray, continues he, what are you? and on what
Account did you go to Sea? Upon that I told him some of my Story; at the End of
which he burst out with a strange kind of Passion, What had I done, says he,
that such an unhappy Wretch should come into my Ship? I would not set my Foot in
the same Ship with thee again for a Thousand Pounds. This indeed was, as I said,
an Excursion of his Spirits which were yet agitated by the Sense of his Loss,
and was farther than he could have Authority to go. However he afterwards talk'd
very gravely to me, exhorted me to go back to my Father, and not tempt
Providence to my Ruine; told me I might see a visible Hand of Heaven against me,
And young Man, said he, depend upon it, if you do not go back, where-ever you
go, you will meet with nothing but Disasters and Disappointments till your
Father's Words are fulfilled upon you.
    We parted soon after; for I made him little Answer, and I saw him no more;
which way he went, I know not. As for me, having some Money in my Pocket, I
travelled to London by Land; and there, as well as on the Road, had many
Struggles with my self, what Course of Life I should take, and whether I should
go Home, or go to Sea.
    As to going Home, Shame opposed the best Motions that offered to my
Thoughts; and it immediately occur'd to me how I should be laugh'd at among the
Neighbours, and should be asham'd to see, not my Father and Mother only, but
even every Body else; from whence I have since often observed, how incongruous
and irrational the common Temper of Mankind is, especially of Youth, to that
Reason which ought to guide them in such Cases, viz. That they are not asham'd
to sin, and yet are asham'd to repent; not asham'd of the Action for which they
ought justly to be esteemed Fools, but are asham'd of the returning, which only
can make them be esteem'd wise Men.
    In this State of Life however I remained some time, uncertain what Measures
to take, and what Course of Life to lead. An irresistible Reluctance continue'd
to going Home; and as I stay'd a while, the Remembrance of the Distress I had
been in wore off; and as that abated, the little Motion I had in my Desires to a
Return wore off with it, till at last I quite lay'd aside the Thoughts of it,
and lookt out for a Voyage.
    That evil Influence which carryed me first away from my Father's House, that
hurried me into the wild and indigested Notion of raising my Fortune; and that
imprest those Conceits so forcibly upon me, as to make me deaf to all good
Advice, and to the Entreaties and even Command of my Father: I say the same
Influence, whatever it was, presented the most unfortunate of all Enterprises to
my View; and I went on board a Vessel bound to the Coast of Africa; or, as our
Sailors vulgarly call it, a Voyage to Guinea.
    It was my great Misfortune that in all these Adventures I did not ship my
self as a Sailor; whereby, tho' I might indeed have workt a little harder than
ordinary, yet at the same time I had learn'd the Duty and Office of a Fore-mast
Man; and in time might have quallified my self for a Mate or Lieutenant, if not
for a Master: But as it was always my Fate to choose for the worse, so I did
here; for having Money in my Pocket, and good clothes upon my Back, I would
always go on board in the Habit of a Gentleman; and so I neither had any
Business in the Ship, or learn'd to do any.
    It was my Lot first of all to fall into pretty good Company in London, which
does not always happen to such loose and unguided young Fellows as I then was;
the Devil generally not omitting to lay some Snare for them very early: But it
was not so with me, I first fell acquainted with the Master of a Ship who had
been on the Coast of Guinea; and who having had very good Success there, was
resolved to go again; and who taking a Fancy to my Conversation, which was not
at all disagreeable at that time, hearing me say I had a mind to see the World,
told me if I wou'd go the Voyage with him I should be at no Expense; I should be
his Mess-mate and his Companion, and if I could carry any thing with me, I
should have all the Advantage of it that the Trade would admit; and perhaps I
might meet with some Encouragement.
    I embrace'd the Offer, and entring into a strict Friendship with this
Captain, who was an honest and plain-dealing Man, I went the Voyage with him,
and carried a small Adventure with me, which by the disinterested Honesty of my
Friend the Captain, I increased very considerably; for I carried about 40l. in
such Toys and Trifles as the Captain directed me to buy. This 40l. I had
mustered together by the Assistance of some of my Relations whom I corresponded
with, and who, I believe, got my Father, or at least my Mother, to contribute so
much as that to my first Adventure.
    This was the only Voyage which I may say was successful in all my
Adventures, and which I owe to the Integrity and Honesty of my Friend the
Captain, under whom also I got a competent Knowledge of the Mathematicks and the
Rules of Navigation, learn'd how to keep an Account of the Ship's Course, take
an Observation; and in short, to understand some things that were needful to be
understood by a Sailor: For, as he took Delight to introduce me, I took Delight
to learn; and, in a word, this Voyage made me both a Sailor and a Merchant: for
I brought home L. 5. 9 Ounces of Gold Dust for my Adventure, which yielded me in
London at my Return, almost 300l. and this fill'd me with those aspiring
Thoughts which have since so completed my Ruin.
    Yet even in this Voyage I had my Misfortunes too; particularly, that I was
continually sick, being thrown into a violent Calenture by the excessive Heat of
the Climate; our principal Trading being upon the Coast, from the Latitude of 15
Degrees, North even to the Line it self.
    I was now set up for a Guiney Trader; and my Friend, to my great Misfortune,
dying soon after his Arrival, I resolved to go the same Voyage again, and I
embark'd in the same Vessel with one who was his Mate in the former Voyage, and
had now got the Command of the Ship. This was the unhappiest Voyage that ever
Man made; for tho' I did not carry quite 100l. of my new gain'd Wealth, so that
I had 200 left, and which I lodge'd with my Friend's Widow, who was very just to
me, yet I fell into terrible Misfortunes in this Voyage; and the first was this,
viz. Our Ship making her Course towards the Canary Islands, or rather between
those Islands and the African Shore, was surprised in the Grey of the Morning,
by a Turkish Rover of Sallee, who gave Chase to us with all the Sail she could
make. We crowded also as much Canvass as our Yards would spread, or our Masts
carry, to have got clear; but finding the Pirate gain'd upon us, and would
certainly come up with us in a few Hours, we prepare'd to fight; our Ship having
12 Guns, and the Rogue 18. About three in the Afternoon he came up with us, and
bringing to by Mistake, just athwart our Quarter, instead of athwart our Stern,
as he intended, we brought 8 of our Guns to bear on that Side, and pour'd in a
Broadside upon him, which made him sheer off again, after returning our Fire,
and pouring in also his small Shot from near 200 Men which he had on Board.
However, we had not a Man touch'd, all our Men keeping close. He prepare'd to
attack us again, and we to defend our selves; but laying us on Board the next
time upon our other Quarter, he entred 60 Men upon our Decks, who immediately
fell to cutting and hacking the Decks and Rigging. We ply'd them with
Small-shot, Half-Pikes, Powder-Chests, and such like, and clear'd our Deck of
them twice. However, to cut short this melancholy Part of our Story, our Ship
being disabled, and three of our Men kill'd, and eight wounded, we were obliged
to yield, and were carry'd all Prisoners into Sallee, a Port belonging to the
Moors.
    The Usage I had there was not so dreadful as at first I apprehended, nor was
I carried up the Country to the Emperor's Court, as the rest of our Men were,
but was kept by the Captain of the Rover, as his proper Prize, and made his
Slave, being young and nimble, and fit for his Business. At this surprising
Change of my Circumstances from a Merchant to a miserable Slave, I was perfectly
overwhelmed; and now I look'd back upon my Father's prophetick Discourse to me,
that I should be miserable, and have none to relieve me, which I thought was now
so effectually brought to pass, that it could not be worse; that now the Hand of
Heaven had overtaken me, and I was undone without Redemption. But alas! this was
but a Taste of the Misery I was to go thro', as will appear in the Sequel of
this Story.
    As my new Patron or Master had taken me Home to his House, so I was in hopes
that he would take me with him when he went to Sea again, believing that it
would some time or other be his Fate to be taken by a Spanish or Portugal Man of
War; and that then I should be set at Liberty. But this Hope of mine was soon
taken away; for when he went to Sea, he left me on Shoar to look after his
little Garden, and do the common Drudgery of Slaves about his House; and when he
came home again from his Cruise, he order'd me to lye in the Cabbin to look
after the Ship.
    Here I meditated nothing but my Escape; and what Method I might take to
effect it, but found no Way that had the least Probability in it: Nothing
presented to make the Supposition of it rational; for I had no Body to
communicate it to, that would embark with me; no Fellow-Slave, no Englishman,
Irishman, or Scotsman there but my self; so that for two Years, tho' I often
pleased my self with the Imagination, yet I never had the least encouraging
Prospect of putting it in Practice.
    After about two Years an odd Circumstance presented it self, which put the
old Thought of making some Attempt for my Liberty, again in my Head: My Patron
lying at Home longer than usual, without fitting out his Ship, which, as I
heard, was for want of Money; he used constantly, once or twice a Week,
sometimes oftner, if the Weather was fair, to take the Ship's Pinnace, and go
out into the Road a-fishing; and as he always took me and a young Maresco with
him to row the Boat, we made him very merry, and I prov'd very dexterous in
catching Fish; insomuch that sometimes he would send me with a Moor, one of his
Kinsmen, and the Youth the Maresco, as they call'd him, to catch a Dish of Fish
for him.
    It happen'd one time, that going a fishing in a stark calm Morning, a Fog
rose so thick, that tho' we were not half a League from the Shoar, we lost Sight
of it; and rowing we knew not whither or which way, we labour'd all Day and all
the next Night, and when the Morning came we found we had pull'd off to Sea
instead of pulling in for the Shoar; and that we were at least two Leagues from
the Shoar: However we got well in again, tho' with a great deal of Labour, and
some Danger; for the Wind began to blow pretty fresh in the Morning; but
particularly we were all very hungry.
    But our Patron warn'd by this Disaster, resolved to take more Care of
himself for the future; and having lying by him the Long-boat of our English
Ship they had taken, he resolved he would not go a fishing any more without a
Compass and some Provision; so he ordered the Carpenter of his Ship, who also
was an English Slave, to build a little State-room or Cabin in the middle of the
Long Boat, like that of a Barge, with a Place to stand behind it to steer and
hale home the Main-sheet; and Room before for a hand or two to stand and work
the Sails; she sail'd with that we call a Shoulder of Mutton Sail; and the Boom
gib'd over the Top of the Cabbin, which lay very snug and low, and had in it
Room for him to lye, with a Slave or two, and a Table to eat on, with some small
Lockers to put in some Bottles of such Liquor as he thought fit to drink;
particularly his Bread, Rice and Coffee.
    We went frequently out with this Boat a fishing, and as I was most dexterous
to catch fish for him, he never went without me: It happen'd that he had
appointed to go out in this Boat, either for Pleasure or for Fish, with two or
three Moors of some Distinction in that Place, and for whom he had provided
extraordinarily; and had therefore sent on board the Boat over Night, a larger
Store of Provisions than ordinary; and had order'd me to get ready three Fuzees
with Powder and Shot, which were on board his Ship; for that they design'd some
Sport of Fowling as well as Fishing.
    I got all things ready as he had directed, and waited the next Morning with
the Boat, washed clean, her Antient and Pendants out, and every thing to
accomodate his Guests; when by and by my Patroon came on board alone, and told
me his Guests had put off going, upon some Business that fell out, and order'd
me with the Man and Boy, as usual, to go out with the Boat and catch them some
Fish, for that his Friends were to sup at his House; and commanded that as soon
as I had got some Fish I should bring it home to his House; all which I prepare'd
to do.
    This Moment my former Notions of Deliverance darted into my Thoughts, for
now I found I was like to have a little Ship at my Command; and my Master being
gone, I prepare'd to furnish my self, not for a fishing Business but for a
Voyage; tho' I knew not, neither did I so much as consider whither I should
steer; for any where to get out of that Place was my Way.
    My first Contrivance was to make a Pretence to speak to this Moor, to get
something for our Subsistance on board; for I told him we must not presume to
eat of our Patroon's Bread; he said, that was true; so he brought a large Basket
of Rusk or Bisket of their kind, and three Jarrs with fresh Water into the Boat;
I knew where my Patroon's Case of Bottles stood, which it was evident by the
make were taken out of some English Prize; and I convey'd them into the Boat
while the Moor was on Shoar, as if they had been there before, for our Master: I
convey'd also a great Lump of Bees-Wax into the Boat, which weighed above half a
Hundred Weight, with a Parcel of Twine or Thread, a Hatchet, a Saw and a Hammer,
all which were of great Use to us afterwards; especially the Wax to make
Candles. Another Trick I try'd upon him, which he innocently came into also; his
Name was Ismael, who they call Muly or Moely, so I call'd to him, Moely said I,
our Patroon's Guns are on board the Boat, can you not get a little Powder and
Shot, it may be we may kill some Alcamies (a Fowl like our Curlieus) for our
selves, for I know he keeps the Gunner's Stores in the Ship? Yes, says he, I'll
bring some, and accordingly he brought a great Leather Pouch which held about a
Pound and half of Powder, or rather more; and another with Shot, that had five
or six Pound, with some Bullets; and put all into the Boat: At the same time I
had found some Powder of my Master's in the Great Cabbin, with which I fill'd
one of the large Bottles in the Case, which was almost empty; pouring what was
in it into another: and thus furnished with every thing needful, we sail'd out
of the Port to fish: The Castle which is at the Entrance of the Port knew who we
were, and took no Notice of us; and we were not above a Mile out of the Port
before we hal'd in our Sail, and set us down to fish: The Wind blew from the
N.NE. which was contrary to my Desire; for had it blown southerly I had been
sure to have made the Coast of Spain, and at least reacht to the Bay of Cadiz;
but my Resolutions were, blow which way it would, I would be gone from that
horrid Place where I was, and leave the rest to Fate.
    After we had fisht some time and catcht nothing, for when I had Fish on my
Hook, I would not pull them up, that he might not see them; I said to the Moor,
this will not do, our Master will not be thus serve'd, we must stand farther off:
He thinking no harm agreed, and being in the Head of the Boat set the Sails; and
as I had the Helm I run the Boat out near a League farther, and then brought her
too as if I would fish; when giving the Boy the Helm, I stepped forward to where
the Moor was, and making as if I stoopt for something behind him, I took him by
Surprise with my Arm under his Twist, and tost him clear over-board into the
Sea; he rise immediately, for he swam like a Cork, and call'd to me, begg'd to
be taken in, told me he would go all over the World with me; he swam so strong
after the Boat that he would have reacht me very quickly, there being but little
Wind; upon which I stepped into the Cabbin and fetching one of the Fowling-pieces,
I presented it at him, and told him, I had done him no hurt, and if he would be
quiet I would do him none; but said I, you swim well enough to reach to the
Shoar, and the Sea is calm, make the best of your Way to Shoar and I will do you
no harm, but if you come near the Boat I'll shoot you thro' the Head; for I am
resolved to have my Liberty; so he turn'd himself about and swam for the Shoar,
and I make no doubt but he reacht it with Ease, for he was an Excellent Swimmer.
    I could ha' been content to ha' taken this Moor with me, and ha' drown'd the
Boy, but there was no venturing to trust him: When he was gone I turn'd to the
Boy, who they call'd Xury, and said to him, Xury, if you will be faithful to me
I'll make you a great Man, but if you will not stroak your Face to be true to
me, that is, swear by Mahomet and his Father's Beard, I must throw you into the
Sea too; the Boy smile'd in my Face and spoke so innocently that I could not
mistrust him; and swore to be faithful to me, and go all over the World with me.
    While I was in View of the Moor that was swimming, I stood out directly to
Sea with the Boat, rather stretching to Windward, that they might think me gone
towards the Straits-mouth (as indeed any one that had been in their Wits must
ha' been supposed to do) for who would ha' suppose'd we were saild on to the
southward to the truly Barbarian Coast, where whole Nations of Negroes were sure
to surround us with their Canoes, and destroy us; where we could ne'er once go
on shoar but we should be devour'd by savage Beasts, or more merciless Savages
of humane kind.
    But as soon as it grew dusk in the Evening, I chang'd my Course, and steer'd
directly South and by East, bending my Course a little toward the East, that I
might keep in with the Shoar; and having a fair fresh Gale of Wind, and a smooth
quiet Sea, I made such Sail that I believe by the next Day at Three a Clock in
the Afternoon, when I first made the Land, I could not be less than 150 Miles
South of Sallee; quite beyond the Emperor of Morocco's Dominions, or indeed of
any other King thereabouts, for we saw no People.
    Yet such was the Fright I had taken at the Moors, and the dreadful
Apprehensions I had of falling into their Hands, that I would not stop, or go on
Shoar, or come to an Anchor; the Wind continuing fair, 'till I had sail'd in
that manner five Days: And then the Wind shifting to the southward, I concluded
also that if any of our Vessels were in Chase of me, they also would now give
over; so I venture'd to make to the Coast, and came to an Anchor in the Mouth of
a little River, I knew not what, or where; neither what Latitude, what Country,
what Nations, or what River: I neither saw, or desire'd to see any People, the
principal thing I wanted was fresh Water: We came into this Creek in the
Evening, resolving to swim on shoar as soon as it was dark, and discover the
Country; but as soon as it was quite dark, we heard such dreadful Noises of the
Barking, Roaring, and Howling of Wild Creatures, of we knew not what Kinds, that
the poor Boy was ready to die with Fear, and beg'd of me not to go on shoar till
Day; well Xury said I, then I won't, but it may be we may see Men by Day, who
will be as bad to us as those Lyons; then we give them the shoot Gun says Xury
laughing, make them run wey; such English Xury spoke by conversing among us
Slaves, however I was glad to see the Boy so cheerful, and I gave him a Dram
(out of our Patroon's Case of Bottles) to cheer him up: After all, Xury's Advice
was good, and I took it, we dropped our little Anchor and lay still all Night; I
say still, for we slept none! for in two or three Hours we saw vast great
Creatures (we knew not what to call them) of many sorts, come down to the
Sea-shoar and run into the Water, wallowing and washing themselves for the
Pleasure of cooling themselves; and they made such hideous Howlings and
Yellings, that I never indeed heard the like.
    Xury was dreadfully frighted, and indeed so was I too; but we were both more
frighted when we heard one of these mighty Creatures come swimming towards our
Boat, we could not see him, but we might hear him by his blowing to be a
monstrous, huge and furious Beast; Xury said it was a Lyon, and it might be so
for ought I know; but poor Xury cryed to me to weigh the Anchor and row away; no
says I, Xury, we can slip our Cable with the Buoy to it and go off to Sea, they
cannot follow us far; I had no sooner said so, but I perceive'd the Creature
(whatever it was) within Two Oars Length, which something surprised me; however
I immediately stepped to the Cabbin-door, and taking up my Gun fir'd at him, upon
which he immediately turn'd about and swam towards the Shoar again.
    But it is impossible to describe the horrible Noises, and hideous Cryes and
Howlings, that were raised as well upon the Edge of the Shoar, as higher within
the Country; upon the Noise or Report of the Gun, a Thing I have some Reason to
believe those Creatures had never heard before: This Convinc'd me that there was
no going on Shoar for us in the Night upon that Coast, and how to venture on
Shoar in the Day was another Question too; for to have fallen into the Hands of
any of the Savages, had been as bad as to have fallen into the Hands of Lyons
and Tygers; at least we were equally apprehensive of the Danger of it.
    Be that as it would, we were oblige'd to go on Shoar somewhere or other for
Water, for we had not a Pint left in the Boat; when or where to get to it was
the Point: Xury said, if I would let him go on Shoar with one of the Jarrs, he
would find if there was any Water and bring some to me. I ask'd him why he would
go? why I should not go and he stay in the Boat? The Boy answer'd with so much
Affection that made me love him ever after. Says he, If wild Mans come, they eat
me, you go wey. Well, Xury, said I, we will both go, and if the wild Man's come
we will kill them, they shall Eat neither of us; so I gave Xury a piece of
Rusk-bread to Eat and a Dram out of our Patroon's Case of Bottles which I
mentioned before; and we hal'd the Boat in as near the Shoar as we thought was
proper, and so waded on Shoar, carrying nothing but our Arms and two Jarrs for
Water.
    I did not care to go out of Sight of the Boat, fearing the coming of Canoes
with Savages down the River; but the Boy seeing a low Place about a Mile up the
Country rambled to it; and by and by I saw him come running towards me, I
thought he was pursued by some Savage, or frighted with some wild Beast, and I
run forward towards him to help him, but when I came nearer to him, I saw
something hanging over his Shoulders which was a Creature that he had shot, like
a Hare but different in Colour, and longer Legs, however we were very glad of
it, and it was very good Meat; but the great Joy that poor Xury came with, was
to tell me he had found good Water and seen no wild Mans.
    But we found afterwards that we need not take such Pains for Water, for a
little higher up the Creek where we were, we found the Water fresh when the Tide
was out, which flowed but a little way up; so we filled our Jarrs and feasted on
the Hare we had killed, and prepared to go on our Way, having seen no Foot-steps
of any humane Creature in that part of the Country.
    As I had been one Voyage to this Coast before, I knew very well that the
Islands of the Canaries, and the Cape de Verd Islands also, lay not far off from
the Coast. But as I had no Instruments to take an Observation to know what
Latitude we were in, and did not exactly know, or at least remember what
Latitude they were in; I knew not where to look for them, or when to stand off
to Sea towards them; otherwise I might now easily have found some of these
Islands. But my hope was, that if I stood along this Coast till I came to that
Part where the English Traded, I should find some of their Vessels upon their
usual Design of Trade, that would relieve and take us in.
    By the best of my Calculation, that Place where I now was, must be that
Country, which lying between the Emperor of Morocco's Dominions and the Negro's,
lies wast and uninhabited, except by wild Beasts; the Negroes having abandon'd
it and gone farther South for fear of the Moors; and the Moors not thinking it
worth inhabiting, by reason of its Barrenness; and indeed both forsaking it
because of the prodigious Numbers of Tygers, Lyons, Leopards and other furious
Creatures which harbour there; so that the Moors use it for their Hunting only,
where they go like an Army, two or three thousand Men at a time; and indeed for
near an hundred Miles together upon this Coast, we saw nothing but a wast
uninhabited Country, by Day; and heard nothing but Howlings and Roaring of wild
Beasts, by Night.
    Once or twice in the Day time, I thought I saw the Pico of Teneriffe, being
the high top of the Mountain Teneriffe in the Canaries; and had a great mind to
venture out in hopes of reaching thither; but having tried twice I was forced in
again by contrary Winds, the Sea also going too high for my little Vessel, so I
resolved to pursue my first Design and keep along the Shoar.
    Several times I was obliged to land for fresh Water, after we had left this
Place; and once in particular, being early in the Morning, we came to an Anchor
under a little Point of Land which was pretty high, and the Tide beginning to
flow, we lay still to go farther in; Xury, whose Eyes were more about him than
it seems mine were, calls softly to me, and tells me that we had best go farther
off the Shoar; for, says he, look yonder lies a dreadful Monster on the side of
that Hillock fast asleep: I look'd where he pointed, and saw a dreadful Monster
indeed, for it was a terrible great Lyon that lay on the Side of the Shoar,
under the Shade of a Piece of the Hill that hung as it were a little over him.
Xury, says I, you shall go on Shoar and kill him; Xury look'd frighted, and
said, Me kill! he eat me at one Mouth; one Mouthful he meant; however, I said no
more to the Boy, but bad him lye still, and I took our biggest Gun, which was
almost Musquet-bore, and loaded it with a good Charge of Powder, and with two
Slugs, and laid it down; then I loaded another Gun with two Bullets, and the
third, for we had three Pieces, I loaded with five smaller Bullets. I took the
best aim I could with the first Piece to have shot him into the Head, but he lay
so with his Leg raise'd a little above his Nose, that the Slugs hit his Leg about
the Knee, and broke the Bone. He started up growling at first, but finding his
Leg broke fell down again, and then got up upon three Legs and gave the most
hideous Roar that ever I heard; I was a little Surprise'd that I had not hit him
on the Head; however I took up the second Piece immediately, and tho' he began
to move off fir'd again, and shot him into the Head, and had the Pleasure to see
him drop, and make but little Noise, but lay struggling for Life. Then Xury took
Heart, and would have me let him go on Shoar: Well, go said I; so the Boy jump'd
into the Water, and taking a little Gun in one Hand swam to Shoar with the other
Hand, and coming close to the Creature, put the Muzzle of the Piece to his Ear,
and shot him into the Head again which dispatch'd him quite.
    This was Game indeed to us, but this was no Food, and I was very sorry to
lose three Charges of Powder and Shot upon a Creature that was good for nothing
to us. However Xury said he would have some of him; so he comes on board, and
ask'd me to give him the Hatchet; for what, Xury, said I? Me cut off his Head,
said he. However Xury could not cut off his Head, but he cut off a Foot and
brought it with him, and it was a monstrous great one.
    I bethought my self however, that perhaps the Skin of him might one way or
other be of some Value to us; and I resolved to take off his Skin if I could. So
Xury and I went to work with him; but Xury was much the better Workman at it,
for I knew very ill how to do it. Indeed it took us up both the whole Day, but
at last we got off the Hide of him, and spreading it on the top of our Cabbin,
the Sun effectually dried it in two Days time, and it afterwards serve'd me to
lye upon.
    After this Stop we made on to the Southward continually for ten or twelve
Days, living very sparing on our Provisions, which began to abate very much, and
going no oftner into the Shoar than we were oblige'd to for fresh Water; my
Design in this was to make the River Gambia or Senegall, that is to say, any
where about the Cape de Verd, where I was in hopes to meet with some European
Ship, and if I did not, I knew not what Course I had to take, but to seek out
for the Islands, or perish there among the Negroes. I knew that all the Ships
from Europe, which sail'd either to the Coast of Guiney, or to Brasil, or to the
East-Indies, made this Cape or those Islands; and in a word, I put the whole of
my Fortune upon this single Point, either that I must meet with some Ship, or
must perish.
    When I had pursued this Resolution about ten Days longer, as I have said, I
began to see that the Land was inhabited, and in two or three Places as we
sailed by, we saw People stand upon the Shoar to look at us, we could also
perceive they were quite Black and Stark-naked. I was once inclin'd to ha' gone
on Shoar to them; but Xury was my better Councellor, and said to me, no go, no
go; however I hal'd in nearer the Shoar that I might talk to them, and I found
they run along the Shoar by me a good way; I observe'd they had no Weapons in
their Hands, except one who had a long slender Stick, which Xury said was a
Lance, and that they would throw them a great way with good aim; so I kept at a
distance, but talk'd with them by Signs as well as I could; and particularly
made Signs for some thing to Eat, they beckon'd to me to stop my Boat, and that
they would fetch me some Meat; upon this I lower'd the top of my Sail, and lay
by, and two of them run up into the Country, and in less than half an Hour came
back and brought with them two Pieces of dry Flesh and some Corn, such as is the
Produce of their Country, but we neither knew what the one or the other was;
however we were willing to accept it, but how to come at it was our next
Dispute, for I was not for venturing on Shore to them, and they were as much
afraid of us; but they took a safe way for us all, for they brought it to the
Shore and laid it down, and went and stood a great way off till we fetch'd it on
Board, and then came close to us again.
    We made Signs of Thanks to them, for we had nothing to make them amends; but
an Opportunity offer'd that very Instant to oblige them wonderfully, for while
we were lying by the Shore, came two mighty Creatures one pursuing the other,
(as we took it) with great Fury, from the Mountains towards the Sea; whether it
was the Male pursuing the Female, or whether they were in Sport or in Rage, we
could not tell, any more than we could tell whether it was usual or strange, but
I believe it was the latter; because in the first Place, those ravenous
Creatures seldom appear but in the Night; and in the second Place, we found the
People terribly frighted, especially the Women. The Man that had the Lance or
Dart did not fly from them, but the rest did; however as the two Creatures ran
directly into the Water, they did not seem to offer to fall upon any of the
Negroes, but plung'd themselves into the Sea and swam about as if they had come
for their Diversion; at last one of them began to come nearer our Boat than at
first I expected, but I lay ready for him, for I had loaded my Gun with all
possible Expedition, and bad Xury load both the other; as soon as he came fairly
within my reach, I fir'd, and shot him directly into the Head; immediately he
sunk down into the Water, but rose instantly and plung'd up and down as if he
was struggling for Life; and so indeed he was, he immediately made to the Shore,
but between the Wound which was his mortal Hurt, and the strangling of the
Water, he dyed just before he reach'd the Shore.
    It is impossible to express the Astonishment of these poor Creatures at the
Noise and the Fire of my Gun; some of them were even ready to dye for Fear, and
fell down as Dead with the very Terror. But when they saw the Creature dead and
sunk in the Water, and that I made Signs to them to come to the Shore; they took
Heart and came to the Shore and began to search for the Creature, I found him by
his Blood staining the Water, and by the help of a Rope which I slung round him
and gave the Negroes to hawl, they drag'd him on Shore, and found that it was a
most curious Leopard, spotted and fine to an admirable Degree, and the Negroes
held up their Hands with Admiration to think what it was I had kill'd him with.
    The other Creature frighted with the flash of Fire and the Noise of the Gun
swam on Shore, and ran up directly to the Mountains from whence they came, nor
could I at that Distance know what it was. I found quickly the Negroes were for
eating the Flesh of this Creature, so I was willing to have them take it as a
Favour from me, which when I made Signs to them that they might take him, they
were very thankful for, immediately they fell to work with him, and tho' they
had no Knife, yet with a sharpen'd Piece of Wood they took off his Skin as
readily and much more readily than we cou'd have done with a Knife; they offer'd
me some of the Flesh, which I declined, making as if I would give it them, but
made Signs for the Skin, which they gave me very freely, and brought me a great
deal more of their Provision, which tho' I did not understand, yet I accepted;
then I made Signs to them for some Water, and held out one of my Jarrs to them,
turning it bottom upward, to show that it was empty, and that I wanted to have
it filled. They call'd immediately to some of their Friends, and there came two
Women and brought a great Vessel made of Earth, and burnt as I suppose in the
Sun; this they set down for me, as before, and I sent Xury on Shore with my
Jarrs, and filled them all three: The Women were as stark Naked as the Men.
    I was now furnished with Roots and Corn, such as it was, and Water, and
leaving my friendly Negroes, I made forward for about eleven Days more without
offering to go near the Shoar, till I saw the Land run out a great Length into
the Sea, at about the Distance of four or five Leagues before me, and the Sea
being very calm I kept a large offing to make this Point; at length, doubling
the Point at about two Leagues from the Land, I saw plainly Land on the other
Side to Seaward; then I concluded, as it was most certain indeed, that this was
the Cape de Verd, and those the Islands, call'd from thence Cape de Verd
Islands. However they were at a great Distance, and I could not well tell what I
had best to do, for if I should be taken with a Fresh of Wind I might neither
reach one or other.
    In this Dilemma, as I was very pensive, I stepped into the Cabbin and sat me
down, Xury having the Helm, when on a suddain the Boy cry'd out, Master, Master,
a Ship with a Sail, and the foolish Boy was frighted out of his Wits, thinking
it must needs be some of his Master's Ships sent to pursue us, when, I knew we
were gotten far enough out of their reach. I jump'd out of the Cabbin, and
immediately saw not only the Ship, but what she was, (viz.) that it was a
Portuguese Ship, and as I thought was bound to the Coast of Guinea for Negroes.
But when I observe'd the Course she steer'd, I was soon convince'd they were bound
some other way, and did not design to come any nearer to the Shoar; upon which I
stretch'd out to Sea as much as I could, resolving to speak with them if
possible.
    With all the Sail I could make, I found I should not be able to come in
their Way, but that they would be gone by, before I could make any Signal to
them; but after I had crowded to the utmost, and began to despair, they it seems
saw me by the help of their Perspective-Glasses, and that it was some European
Boat, which as they supposed must belong to some Ship that was lost, so they
shortned Sail to let me come up. I was encouraged with this, and as I had my
Patroon's Antient on Board, I made a Waft of it to them for a Signal of
Distress, and fir'd a Gun, both which they saw, for they told me they saw the
Smoke, tho' they did not hear the Gun; upon these Signals they very kindly
brought too, and lay by for me, and in about three Hours time I came up with
them.
    They ask'd me what I was, in Portuguese, and in Spanish, and in French, but
I understood none of them; but at last a Scots Sailor who was on board, call'd
to me, and I answer'd him, and told him I was an Englishman, that I had made my
escape out of Slavery from the Moors at Sallee; then they bad me come on board,
and very kindly took me in, and all my Goods.
    It was an inexpressible Joy to me, that any one will believe, that I was
thus deliver'd, as I esteem'd it, from such a miserable and almost hopeless
Condition as I was in, and I immediately offered all I had to the Captain of the
Ship, as a Return for my Deliverance; but he generously told me, he would take
nothing from me, but that all I had should be deliver'd safe to me when I came
to the Brasils, for says he, I have save'd your Life on no other Terms than I
would be glad to be saved my self, and it may one time or other be my Lot to be
taken up in the same Condition; besides, said he, when I carry you to the
Brasils, so great a way from your own Country, if I should take from you what
you have, you will be starved there, and then I only take away that Life I have
given. No, no, Seignor Inglese, says he, Mr. Englishman, I will carry you
thither in Charity, and those things will help you to buy your Subsistance there
and your Passage home again.
    As he was Charitable in his Proposal, so he was Just in the Performance to a
tittle, for he ordered the Seamen that none should offer to touch any thing I
had; then he took every thing into his own Possession, and gave me back an exact
Inventory of them, that I might have them, even so much as my three Earthen
Jarrs.
    As to my Boat it was a very good one, and that he saw, and told me he would
buy it of me for the Ship's use, and ask'd me what I would have for it? I told
him he had been so generous to me in every thing, that I could not offer to make
any Price of the Boat, but left it entirely to him, upon which he told me he
would give me a Note of his Hand to pay me 80 Pieces of Eight for it at Brasil,
and when it came there, if any one offer'd to give more he would make it up; he
offer'd me also 60 Pieces of Eight more for my Boy Xury, which I was loath to
take, not that I was not willing to let the Captain have him, but I was very
loath to sell the poor Boy's Liberty, who had assisted me so faithfully in
procuring my own. However when I let him know my Reason, he own'd it to be just,
and offer'd me this Medium, that he would give the Boy an Obligation to set him
free in ten Years, if he turn'd Christian; upon this, and Xury saying he was
willing to go to him, I let the Captain have him.
    We had a very good Voyage to the Brasils, and arrive'd in the Bay de Todos
los Santos, or All-Saints Bay, in about Twenty-two Days after. And now I was
once more deliver'd from the most miserable of all Conditions of Life, and what
to do next with my self I was now to consider.
    The generous Treatment the Captain gave me, I can never enough remember; he
would take nothing of me for my Passage, gave me twenty Ducats for the Leopard's
Skin, and forty for the Lyon's Skin which I had in my Boat, and caused every
thing I had in the Ship to be punctually deliver'd me, and what I was willing to
sell he bought, such as the Case of Bottles, two of my Guns, and a Piece of the
Lump of Bees-wax, for I had made Candles of the rest; in a word, I made about
220 Pieces of Eight of all my Cargo, and with this Stock I went on Shoar in the
Brasils.
    I had not been long here, but being recommended to the House of a good
honest Man like himself, who had an Ingenio as they call it; that is, a
Plantation and a Sugar-House. I lived with him some time, and acquainted my self
by that means with the Manner of their planting and making of Sugar; and seeing
how well the Planters liv'd, and how they grew rich suddenly, I resolve'd, if I
could get Licence to settle there, I would turn Planter among them, resolving in
the mean time to find out some Way to get my Money which I had left in London
remitted to me. To this Purpose getting a kind of a Letter of Naturalization, I
purchased as much Land that was Uncur'd, as my Money would reach, and form'd a
Plan for my Plantation and Settlement, and such a one as might be suitable to
the Stock which I proposed to myself to receive from England.
    I had a Neighbour, a Portugueze of Lisbon, but born of English Parents,
whose Name was Wells, and in much such Circumstances as I was. I call him my
Neighbour, because his Plantation lay next to mine, and we went on very sociably
together. My Stock was but low as well as his; and we rather planted for Food
than any thing else, for about two Years. However, we began to increase, and our
Land began to come into Order; so that the third Year we planted some Tobacco,
and made each of us a large Piece of Ground ready for planting Canes in the Year
to come; but we both wanted Help, and now I found more than before, I had done
wrong in parting with with my Boy Xury.
    But alas! for me to do wrong that never did right, was no great Wonder: I
had no Remedy but to go on; I was gotten into an Employment quite remote to my
Genius, and directly contrary to the Life I delighted in, and for which I
forsook my Father's House, and broke thro' all his good Advice; nay, I was
coming into the very Middle Station, or upper Degree of low Life, which my
Father advised me to before; and which if I resolved to go on with, I might as
well ha' staid at Home, and never have fatigu'd my self in the World as I had
done; and I used often to say to my self, I could ha' done this as well in
England among my Friends, as ha' gone 5000 Miles off to do it among Strangers
and Salvages in a Wilderness, and at such a Distance, as never to hear from any
Part of the World that had the least Knowledge of me.
    In this manner I used to look upon my Condition with the utmost Regret. I
had no body to converse with but now and then this Neighbour; no Work to be
done, but by the Labour of my Hands; and I used to say, I liv'd just like a Man
cast away upon some desolate Island, that had no body there but himself. But how
just has it been, and how should all Men reflect, that when they compare their
present Conditions with others that are worse, Heaven may oblige them to make
the Exchange, and be convince'd of their former Felicity by their Experience: I
say, how just has it been, that the truly solitary Life I reflected on in an
Island of meer Desolation should be my Lot, who had so often unjustly compar'd
it with the Life which I then led, in which had I continued, I had in all
Probability been exceeding prosperous and rich.
    I was in some Degree settled in my Measures for carrying on the Plantation,
before my kind Friend the Captain of the Ship that took me up at Sea, went back;
for the Ship remained there in providing his Loading, and preparing for his
Voyage, near three Months, when telling him what little Stock I had left behind
me in London, he gave me this friendly and sincere Advice, Seignior Inglese says
he; for so he always called me, if you will give me Letters, and a Procuration
here in Form to me, with Orders to the Person who has your Money in London, to
send your Effects to Lisbon, to such Persons as I shall direct, and in such
Goods as are proper for this Country, I will bring you the Produce of them, God
willing, at my Return; but since human Affairs are all subject to Changes and
Disasters, I would have you give Orders but for One Hundred Pounds Sterl. which
you say is Half your Stock, and let the Hazard be run for the first; so that if
it come safe, you may order the rest the same Way; and if it miscarry, you may
have the other Half to have Recourse to for your Supply.
    This was so wholesom Advice, and look'd so friendly, that I could not but be
convince'd it was the best Course I could take; so I accordingly prepared Letters
to the Gentlewoman with whom I had left my Money, and a Procuration to the
Portuguese Captain, as he desired.
    I wrote the English Captain's Widow a full Account of all my Adventures, my
Slavery, Escape, and how I had met with the Portugal Captain at Sea, the
Humanity of his Behaviour, and in what Condition I was now in, with all other
necessary Directions for my Supply; and when this honest Captain came to Lisbon,
he found means by some of the English Merchants there, to send over not the
Order only, but a full Account of my Story to a Merchant at London, who
represented it effectually to her; whereupon, she not only delivered the Money,
but out of her own Pocket sent the Portugal Captain a very handsom Present for
his Humanity and Charity to me.
    The Merchant in London vesting this Hundred Pounds in English Goods, such as
the Captain had writ for, sent them directly to him at Lisbon, and he brought
them all safe to me to the Brasils, among which, without my Direction (for I was
too young in my Business to think of them) he had taken Care to have all Sorts
of Tools, Iron-Work, and Utensils necessary for my Plantation, and which were of
great Use to me.
    When this Cargo arrived, I thought my Fortunes made, for I was surprised
with the Joy of it; and my good Steward the Captain had laid out the Five Pounds
which my Friend had sent him for a Present for himself, to purchase, and bring
me over a Servant under Bond for six Years Service, and would not accept of any
Consideration, except a little Tobacco, which I would have him accept, being of
my own Produce.
    Neither was this all; but my Goods being all English Manufactures, such as
Cloath, Stuffs, Bays, and things particularly valuable and desirable in the
Country, I found means to sell them to a very great Advantage; so that I might
say, I had more than four times the Value of my first Cargo, and was now
infinitely beyond my poor Neighbour, I mean in the Advancement of my Plantation;
for the first thing I did, I bought me a Negro Slave, and an European Servant
also; I mean another besides that which the Captain brought me from Lisbon.
    But as abus'd Prosperity is oftentimes made the very Means of our greatest
Adversity, so was it with me. I went on the next Year with great Success in my
Plantation: I raised fifty great Rolls of Tobacco on my own Ground, more than I
had disposed of for Necessaries among my Neighbours; and these fifty Rolls being
each of above a 100Wt. were well cur'd and laid by against the Return of the
Fleet from Lisbon: and now increasing in Business and in Wealth, my Head began
to be full of Projects and Undertakings beyond my Reach; such as are indeed
often the Ruine of the best Heads in Business.
    Had I continued in the Station I was now in, I had room for all the happy
things to have yet befallen me, for which my Father so earnestly recommended a
quiet retired Life, and of which he had so sensibly describe'd the middle Station
of Life to be full of; but other things attended me, and I was still to be the
wilful Agent of all my own Miseries; and particularly to increase my Fault and
double the Reflections upon my self, which in my future Sorrows I should have
leisure to make; all these Miscarriages were procured by my apparent obstinate
adhering to my foolish inclination of wandring abroad and pursuing that
Inclination, in contradiction to the clearest Views of doing my self good in a
fair and plain pursuit of those Prospects and those measures of Life, which
Nature and Providence concurred to present me with, and to make my Duty.
    As I had once done thus in my breaking away from my Parents, so I could not
be content now, but I must go and leave the happy View I had of being a rich and
thriving Man in my new Plantation, only to pursue a rash and immoderate Desire
of rising faster than the Nature of the Thing admitted; and thus I cast my self
down again into the deepest Gulph of human Misery that ever Man fell into, or
perhaps could be consistent with Life and a State of Health in the World.
    To come then by the just Degrees, to the Particulars of this Part of my
Story; you may suppose, that having now lived almost four Years in the Brasils,
and beginning to thrive and prosper very well upon my Plantation; I had not only
learn'd the language, but had contracted Acquaintance and Friendship among my
Fellow-Planters, as well as among the Merchants at St. Salvadore, which was our
Port; and that in my Discourses among them, I had frequently given them an
Account of my two Voyages to the Coast of Guinea, the manner of Trading with the
Negroes there, and how easy it was to purchase upon the Coast, for Trifles, such
as Beads, Toys, Knives, Scissars, Hatchets, bits of Glass, and the like; not
only Gold Dust, Guinea Grains, Elephants Teeth, etc. but Negroes, for the
Service of the Brasils, in great Numbers.
    They listened always very attentively to my Discourses on these Heads, but
especially to that Part which related to the buying Negroes, which was a Trade
at that time not only not far entred into, but as far as it was, had been
carried on by the Assiento's, or Permission of the Kings of Spain and Portugal,
and engross'd in the Publick, so that few Negroes were brought, and those
excessive dear.
    It happen'd, being in Company with some Merchants and Planters of my
Acquaintance, and talking of those things very earnestly, three of them came to
me the next Morning, and told me they had been musing very much upon what I had
discoursed with them of, the last Night, and they came to make a secret Proposal
to me; and after enjoining me Secrecy, they told me, that they had a mind to fit
out a Ship to go to Guinea, that they had all Plantations as well as I, and were
straiten'd for nothing so much as Servants; that as it was a Trade that could
not be carried on, because they could not publicly sell the Negroes when they
came home, so they desired to make but one Voyage, to bring the Negroes on Shoar
privately, and divide them among their own Plantations; and in a Word, the
Question was, whether I would go their Super-Cargo in the Ship to manage the
Trading Part upon the Coast of Guinea? And they offer'd me that I should have my
equal Share of the Negroes without providing any Part of the Stock.
    This was a fair Proposal it must be confess'd, had it been made to any one
that had not had a Settlement and Plantation of his own to look after, which was
in a fair way of coming to be very Considerable, and with a good Stock upon it.
But for me that was thus entered and established, and had nothing to do but go
on as I had begun for three or four Years more, and to have sent for the other
hundred Pound from England, and who in that time, and with that little Addition,
could scarce ha' fail'd of being worth three or four thousand Pounds Sterling,
and that increasing too; for me to think of such a Voyage, was the most
preposterous Thing that ever Man in such Circumstances could be guilty of.
    But I that was born to be my own Destroyer, could no more resist the Offer
than I could restrain my first rambling Designs, when my Father's good Counsel
was lost upon me. In a word, I told them I would go with all my Heart, if they
would undertake to look after my Plantation in my Absence, and would dispose of
it to such as I should direct if I miscarry'd. This they all engage'd to do, and
entred into Writings or Covenants to do so; and I made a formal Will, disposing
of my Plantation and Effects, in Case of my Death, making the Captain of the
Ship that had save'd my Life, as before, my universal Heir, but obliging him to
dispose of my Effects as I had directed in my Will, one half of the Produce
being to himself, and the other to be ship'd to England.
    In short, I took all possible Caution to preserve my Effects, and keep up my
Plantation; had I used half as much Prudence to have look'd into my own Intrest,
and have made a judgement of what I ought to have done, and not to have done, I
had certainly never gone away from so prosperous an Undertaking, leaving all the
probable Views of a thriving Circumstance, and gone upon a Voyage to Sea,
attended with all its common Hazards; to say nothing of the Reasons I had to
expect particular Misfortunes to my self.
    But I was hurried on, and obey'd blindly the Dictates of my Fancy rather
than my Reason; and accordingly the Ship being fitted out, and the Cargo
furnished, and all things done as by Agreement, by my Partners in the Voyage, I
went on Board in an evil Hour, the first of September, 1659, being the same Day
eight Year that I went from my Father and Mother at Hull, in order to act the
Rebel to their Authority, and the Fool to my own Interest.
    Our Ship was about 120 Tun Burthen, carried 6 Guns, and 14 Men, besides the
Master, his Boy, and my self; we had on board no large Cargo of Goods, except of
such Toys as were fit for our Trade with the Negroes, such as Beads, bits of
Glass, Shells, and odd Trifles, especially little Looking-Glasses, Knives,
Scissars, Hatchets, and the like.
    The same Day I went on board we set sail, standing away to the Northward
upon our own Coast, with Design to stretch over for the Affrican Coast, when
they came about 10 or 12 Degrees of Northern Latitude, which it seems was the
manner of their Course in those Days. We had very good Weather, only excessive
hot, all the way upon our own Coast, till we came the Height of Cape St.
Augustino, from whence keeping farther off at Sea we lost Sight of Land, and
steer'd as if we was bound for the Isle Fernand de Noronha holding our Course
N.E. by N. and leaving those Isles on the East; in this Course we past the Line
in about 12 Days time, and were by our last Observation in 7 Degrees 22 Min.
Northern Latitude, when a violent Tournado or Hurricane took us quite out of our
Knowledge; it began from the South-East, came about to the North-West, and then
settled into the North-East, from whence it blew in such a terrible manner, that
for twelve Days together we could do nothing but drive, and scudding away before
it, let it carry us whither ever Fate and the Fury of the Winds directed; and
during these twelve days, I need not say, that I expected every Day to be
swallowed up, nor indeed did any in the Ship expect to save their Lives.
    In this Distress, we had besides the Terror of the Storm, one of our Men
dyed of the Calenture, and one Man and the Boy wash'd over board; about the 12th
Day the Weather abating a little, the Master made an Observation as well as he
could, and found that he was in about 11 Degrees North Latitude, but that he was
22 Degrees of Longitude difference West from Cape St. Augustino; so that he
found he was gotten upon the Coast of Guinea, or the North Part of Brasil,
beyond the River Amozones, toward that of the River Oronoque, commonly call'd
the Great River, and began to consult with me what Course he should take, for
the Ship was leaky and very much disabled, and he was going directly back to the
Coast of Brasil.
    I was positively against that, and looking over the Charts of the Sea-Coast
of America with him, we concluded there was no inhabited Country for us to have
recourse to, till we came within the Circle of the Carribbe-Islands, and
therefore resolved to stand away for Barbadoes, which by keeping off at Sea, to
avoid the Indraft of the Bay or Gulph of Mexico, we might easily perform, as we
hoped, in about fifteen Days Sail; whereas we could not possibly make our Voyage
to the Coast of Affrica without some Assistance, both to our Ship and to our
selves.
    With this Design we chang'd our Course and steer'd away N.W. by W. in order
to reach some of our English Islands, where I hoped for Relief; but our Voyage
was otherwise determined, for being in the Latitude of 12 Deg. 18 Min. a second
Storm came upon us, which carry'd us away with the same Impetuosity Westward,
and drove us so out of the very Way of all humane Commerce, that had all our
Lives been saved, as to the Sea, we were rather in Danger of being devoured by
Savages than ever returning to our own Country.
    In this Distress, the Wind still blowing very hard, one of our Men early in
the Morning, cry'd out, Land; and we had no sooner run out of the Cabbin to look
out in hopes of seeing where abouts in the World we were; but the Ship struck
upon a Sand, and in a moment her Motion being so stopp'd, the Sea broke over her
in such a manner, that we expected we should all have perish'd immediately, and
we were immediately driven into our close Quarters to shelter us from the very
Foam and Sprye of the Sea.
    It is not easy for any one, who has not been in the like Condition, to
describe or conceive the Consternation of Men in such Circumstances; we knew
nothing where we were, or upon what Land it was we were driven, whether an
Island or the Main, whether inhabited or not inhabited; and as the Rage of the
Wind was still great, tho' rather less than at first, we could not so much as
hope to have the Ship hold many Minutes without breaking in Pieces, unless the
Winds by a kind of Miracle should turn immediately about. In a word, we sat
looking upon one another, and expecting Death every Moment, and every Man acting
accordingly, as preparing for another World, for there was little or nothing
more for us to do in this; that which was our present Comfort, and all the
Comfort we had, was, that contrary to our Expectation the Ship did not break
yet, and that the Master said the Wind began to abate.
    Now tho' we thought that the Wind did a little abate, yet the Ship having
thus struck upon the Sand, and sticking too fast for us to expect her getting
off, we were in a dreadful Condition indeed, and had nothing to do but to think
of saving our Lives as well as we could; we had a Boat at our Stern just before
the Storm, but she was first stav'd by dashing against the Ship's Rudder, and in
the next Place she broke away, and either sunk or was driven off to Sea, so
there was no hope from her; we had another Boat on board, but how to get her off
into the Sea, was a doubtful thing; however there was no room to debate, for we
fancy'd the Ship would break in Pieces every Minute, and some told us she was
actually broken already.
    In this Distress the Mate of our Vessel lays hold of the Boat, and with the
help of the rest of the Men, they got her slung over the Ship's-side, and
getting all into her, let go, and committed our selves being Eleven in Number,
to God's Mercy, and the wild Sea; for tho' the Storm was abated considerably,
yet the Sea went dreadful high upon the Shore, and might well be call'd, Den
wild Zee, as the Dutch call the Sea in a Storm.
    And now our Case was very dismal indeed; for we all saw plainly, that the
Sea went so high, that the Boat could not live, and that we should be inevitably
drowned. As to making Sail, we had none, nor, if we had, could we ha' done any
thing with it: so we work'd at the Oar towards the Land, tho' with heavy Hearts,
like Men going to Execution; for we all knew, that when the Boat came nearer the
Shore, she would be dash'd in a Thousand Pieces by the Breach of the Sea.
However, we committed our Souls to God in the most earnest Manner, and the Wind
driving us towards the Shore, we hasten'd our Destruction with our own Hands,
pulling as well as we could towards Land.
    What the Shore was, whether Rock or Sand, whether Steep or Shoal, we knew
not; the only Hope that could rationally give us the least Shadow of
Expectation, was, if we might happen into some Bay or Gulph, or the Mouth of
some River, where by great Chance we might have run our Boat in, or got under
the Lee of the Land, and perhaps made smooth Water. But there was nothing of
this appeared; but as we made nearer and nearer the Shore, the Land look'd more
frightful than the Sea.
    After we had row'd, or rather driven about a League and a Half, as we
reckon'd it, a raging Wave, Mountain-like, came rowling a-stern of us, and
plainly bad us expect the Coup de Grace. In a word, it took us with such a Fury,
that it overset the Boat at once; and separating us as well from the Boat, as
from one another, gave us not time hardly to say, O God! for we were all
swallowed up in a Moment.
    Nothing can describe the Confusion of Thought which I felt when I sunk into
the Water; for tho' I swam very well, yet I could not deliver my self from the
Waves so as to draw Breath, till that Wave having driven me, or rather carried
me a vast Way on towards the Shore, and having spent it self, went back, and
left me upon the Land almost dry, but half-dead with the Water I took in. I had
so much Presence of Mind as well as Breath left, that seeing my self nearer the
main Land than I expected, I got upon my Feet, and endeavoured to make on
towards the Land as fast as I could, before another Wave should return, and take
me up again. But I soon found it was impossible to avoid it; for I saw the Sea
come after me as high as a great Hill, and as furious as an Enemy which I had no
Means or Strength to contend with; my Business was to hold my Breath, and raise
my self upon the Water, if I could; and so by swimming to preserve my Breathing,
and Pilot my self towards the Shore, if possible; my greatest Concern now being,
that the Sea, as it would carry me a great Way towards the Shore when it came
on, might not carry me back again with it when it gave back towards the Sea.
    The Wave that came upon me again, buried me at once 20 or 30 Foot deep in
its own Body; and I could feel my self carried with a mighty Force and Swiftness
towards the Shore a very great Way; but I held my Breath, and assisted my self
to swim still forward with all my Might. I was ready to burst with holding my
Breath, when, as I felt my self rising up, so to my immediate Relief, I found my
Head and Hands shoot out above the Surface of the Water; and tho' it was not two
Seconds of Time that I could keep my self so, yet it reliev'd me greatly, gave
me Breath and new Courage. I was covered again with Water a good while, but not
so long but I held it out; and finding the Water had spent it self, and began to
return, I strook forward against the Return of the Waves, and felt Ground again
with my Feet. I stood still a few Moments to recover Breath, and till the Water
went from me, and then took to my Heels, and run with what Strength I had
farther towards the Shore. But neither would this deliver me from the Fury of
the Sea, which came pouring in after me again, and twice more I was lifted up by
the Waves, and carried forwards as before, the Shore being very flat.
    The last Time of these two had well near been fatal to me; for the Sea
having hurried me along as before, landed me, or rather dash'd me against a
Piece of a Rock, and that with such Force, as it left me senseless, and indeed
helpless, as to my own Deliverance; for the Blow taking my Side and Breast, beat
the Breath as it were quite out of my Body; and had it returned again
immediately, I must have been strangled in the Water; but I recover'd a little
before the return of the Waves, and seeing I should be cover'd again with the
Water, I resolve'd to hold fast by a Piece of the Rock, and so to hold my Breath,
if possible, till the Wave went back; now as the Waves were not so high as at
first, being nearer Land, I held my Hold till the Wave abated, and then fetch'd
another Run, which brought me so near the Shore, that the next Wave, tho' it
went over me, yet did not so swallow me up as to carry me away, and the next run
I took, I got to the main Land, where, to my great Comfort, I clamber'd up the
Clifts of the Shore, and sat me down upon the Grass, free from Danger, and quite
out of the Reach of the Water.
    I was now landed, and safe on Shore, and began to look up and thank God that
my Life was save'd in a Case wherein there was some Minutes before scarce any
room to hope. I believe it is impossible to express to the Life what the
Extasies and Transports of the Soul are, when it is so save'd, as I may say, out
of the very Grave; and I do not wonder now at that Custom, viz. That when a
Malefactor who has the Halter about his Neck, is tyed up, and just going to be
turn'd off, and has a Reprieve brought to him: I say, I do not wonder that they
bring a Surgeon with it, to let him Blood that very Moment they tell him of it,
that the Surprise may not drive the Animal Spirits from the Heart, and overwhelm
him:
 
                For sudden Joys, like Griefs, confound at first.
 
I walk'd about on the Shore, lifting up my Hands, and my whole Being, as I may
say, wrapt up in the Contemplation of my Deliverance, making a Thousand Gestures
and Motions which I cannot describe, reflecting upon all my Comrades that were
drown'd, and that there should not be one Soul save'd but my self; for, as for
them, I never saw them afterwards, or any Sign of them, except three of their
Hats, one Cap, and two Shoes that were not Fellows.
    I cast my Eyes to the stranded Vessel, when the Breach and Froth of the Sea
being so big, I could hardly see it, it lay so far off, and considered, Lord!
how was it possible I could get on Shore?
    After I had solac'd my Mind with the comfortable Part of my Condition, I
began to look round me to see what kind of Place I was in, and what was next to
be done, and I soon found my Comforts abate, and that in a word I had a dreadful
Deliverance: For I was wet, had no Clothes to shift me, nor any thing either to
eat or drink to comfort me, neither did I see any Prospect before me, but that
of perishing with Hunger, or being devour'd by wild Beasts; and that which was
particularly afflicting to me, was, that I had no Weapon either to hunt and kill
any Creature for my Sustenance, or to defend my self against any other Creature
that might desire to kill me for theirs: In a Word, I had nothing about me but a
Knife, a Tobacco-pipe, and a little Tobacco in a Box, this was all my Provision,
and this threw me into terrible Agonies of Mind, that for a while I run about
like a Mad-man; Night coming upon me, I began with a heavy Heart to consider
what would be my Lot if there were any ravenous Beasts in that Country, seeing
at Night they always come abroad for their Prey.
    All the Remedy that offer'd to my Thoughts at that Time, was, to get up into
a thick bushy Tree like a Firr, but thorny, which grew near me, and where I
resolve'd to sit all Night, and consider the next Day what Death I should dye,
for as yet I saw no Prospect of Life; I walk'd about a Furlong from the Shore,
to see if I could find any fresh Water to drink, which I did, to my great Joy;
and having drank and put a little Tobacco in my Mouth to prevent Hunger, I went
to the Tree, and getting up into it, endeavour'd to place my self so, as that if
I should sleep I might not fall; and having cut me a short Stick, like a
Truncheon, for my Defence, I took up my Lodging, and having been excessively
fatigu'd, I fell fast asleep, and slept as comfortably as, I believe, few could
have done in my Condition, and found my self the most refresh'd with it, that I
think I ever was on such an Occasion.
    When I wak'd it was broad Day, the Weather clear, and the Storm abated, so
that the Sea did not rage and swell as before: But that which surpris'd me most,
was, that the Ship was lifted off in the Night from the Sand where she lay, by
the Swelling of the Tyde, and was driven up almost as far as the Rock which I
first mention'd, where I had been so bruis'd by the dashing me against it; this
being within about a Mile from the Shore where I was, and the Ship seeming to
stand upright still, I wish'd my self on board, that, at least, I might save
some necessary things for my use.
    When I came down from my Appartment in the Tree, I look'd about me again,
and the first thing I found was the Boat, which lay as the Wind and the Sea had
toss'd her up upon the Land, about two Miles on my right Hand. I walk'd as far
as I could upon the Shore to have got to her, but found a Neck or Inlet of Water
between me and the Boat, which was about half a Mile broad, so I came back for
the present, being more intent upon getting at the Ship, where I hop'd to find
something for my present Subsistence.
    A little after Noon I found the Sea very calm, and the Tyde ebb'd so far
out, that I could come within a Quarter of a Mile of the Ship; and here I found
a fresh renewing of my Grief, for I saw evidently, that if we had kept on board,
we had been all safe, that is to say, we had all got safe on Shore, and I had
not been so miserable as to be left entirely destitute of all Comfort and
Company, as I now was; this force'd Tears from my Eyes again, but as there was
little Relief in that, I resolve'd, if possible, to get to the Ship, so I pull'd
off my Clothes, for the Weather was hot to Extremity, and took the Water, but
when I came to the Ship, my Difficulty was still greater to know how to get on
board, for as she lay a ground, and high out of the Water, there was nothing
within my Reach to lay hold of, I swam round her twice, and the second Time I
spy'd a small Piece of a Rope, which I wonder'd I did not see at first, hang
down by the Fore-Chains so low, as that with great Difficulty I got hold of it,
and by the help of that Rope, got up into the Forecastle of the Ship, here I
found that the Ship was bulg'd, and had a great deal of Water in her Hold, but
that she lay so on the Side of a Bank of hard Sand, or rather Earth, that her
Stern lay lifted up upon the Bank, and her Head low almost to the Water; by this
Means all her Quarter was free, and all that was in that Part was dry; for you
may be sure my first Work was to search and to see what was spoil'd and what was
free; and first I found that all the Ship's Provisions were dry and untouch'd by
the Water, and being very well dispos'd to eat, I went to the Bread-room and
fill'd my Pockets with Bisket, and eat it as I went about other things, for I
had no time to lose; I also found some Rum in the great Cabbin, of which I took
a large Dram, and which I had indeed need enough of to spirit me for what was
before me: Now I wanted nothing but a Boat to furnish my self with many things
which I foresaw would be very necessary to me.
    It was in vain to sit still and wish for what was not to be had, and this
Extremity rouz'd my Application; we had several spare Yards, and two or three
large sparrs of Wood, and a spare Top-mast or two in the Ship; I resolve'd to
fall to work with these, and I flung as many of them over board as I could
manage for their Weight, tying every one with a Rope that they might not drive
away; when this was done I went down the Ship's Side, and pulling them to me, I
ty'd four of them fast together at both Ends as well as I could, in the Form of
a Raft, and laying two or three short Pieces of Plank upon them crossways, I
found I could walk upon it very well, but that it was not able to bear any great
Weight, the Pieces being too light; so I went to work, and with the Carpenter's
Saw I cut a spare Top-mast into three Lengths, and added them to my Raft, with a
great deal of Labour and Pains, but hope of furnishing my self with Necessaries,
encourage'd me to go beyond what I should have been able to have done upon
another Occasion.
    My Raft was now strong enough to bear any reasonable Weight; my next Care
was what to load it with, and how to preserve what I laid upon it from the Surf
of the Sea; But I was not long considering this, I first laid all the Planks or
Boards upon it that I could get, and having consider'd well what I most wanted,
I first got three of the Seamens Chests, which I had broken open and empty'd,
and lower'd them down upon my Raft; the first of these I fill'd with Provision,
viz. Bread, Rice, three Dutch Cheeses, five Pieces of dry'd Goat's Flesh, which
we liv'd much upon, and a little Remainder of European Corn which had been laid
by for some Fowls which we brought to Sea with us, but the Fowls were kill'd,
there had been some Barly and Wheat together, but, to my great Disappointment, I
found afterwards that the Rats had eaten or spoil'd it all; as for Liquors, I
found several Cases of Bottles belonging to our Skipper, in which were some
Cordial Waters, and in all about five or six Gallons of Rack, these I stow'd by
themselves, there being no need to put them into the Chest, nor no room for
them. While I was doing this, I found the Tyde began to flow, tho' very calm,
and I had the Mortification to see my Coat, Shirt, and Wast-coat which I had
left on Shore upon the Sand, swim away; as for my Breeches which were only
Linnen and open knee'd, I swam on board in them and my Stockings: However this
put me upon rummaging for Clothes, of which I found enough, but took no more
than I wanted for present use, for I had other things which my Eye was more
upon, as first Tools to work with on Shore, and it was after long searching that
I found out the Carpenter's Chest, which was indeed a very useful Prize to me,
and much more valuable than a Ship Loading of Gold would have been at that time;
I got it down to my Raft, even whole as it was, without losing time to look into
it, for I knew in general what it contain'd.
    My next Care was for some Ammunition and Arms; there were two very good
Fowling-pieces in the great Cabbin, and two Pistols, these I secure'd first, with
some Powder-horns, and a small Bag of Shot, and two old rusty Swords; I knew
there were three Barrels of Powder in the Ship, but knew not where our Gunner
had stow'd them, but with much search I found them, two of them dry and good,
the third had taken Water, those two I got to my Raft, with the Arms, and now I
thought my self pretty well freighted, and began to think how I should get to
Shore with them, having neither Sail, Oar, or Rudder, and the least Cap full of
Wind would have overset all my Navigation.
    I had three Encouragements, 1. A smooth calm Sea, 2. The Tide rising and
setting in to the Shore, 3. What little Wind there was blew me towards the Land;
and thus, having found two or three broken Oars belonging to the Boat, and
besides the Tools which were in the Chest, I found two Saws, an Axe, and a
Hammer, and with this Cargo I put to Sea: For a Mile, or thereabouts, my Raft
went very well, only that I found it drive a little distant from the Place where
I had landed before, by which I perceive'd that there was some Indraft of the
Water, and consequently I hop'd to find some Creek or River there, which I might
make use of as a Port to get to Land with my Cargo.
    As I imagine'd, so it was, there appear'd before me a little opening of the
Land, and I found a strong Current of the Tide set into it, so I guided my Raft
as well as I could to keep in the Middle of the Stream: But here I had like to
have suffer'd a second Shipwreck, which, if I had, I think verily would have
broke my Heart, for knowing nothing of the Coast, my Raft run a-ground at one
End of it upon a Shoal, and not being a-ground at the other End, it wanted but a
little that all my Cargo had slip'd off towards that End that was a-float, and
so fall'n into the Water: I did my utmost by setting my Back against the Chests,
to keep them in their Places, but could not thrust off the Raft with all my
Strength, neither durst I stir from the Posture I was in, but holding up the
Chests with all my Might, stood in that Manner near half an Hour, in which time
the rising of the Water brought me a little more upon a Level, and a little
after, the Water still rising, my Raft floated again, and I thrust her off with
the Oar I had, into the Channel, and then driving up higher, I at length found
my self in the Mouth of a little River, with Land on both Sides, and a strong
Current or Tide running up, I look'd on both Sides for a proper Place to get to
Shore, for I was not willing to be driven too high up the River, hoping in time
to see some Ship at Sea, and therefore resolve'd to place my self as near the
Coast as I could.
    At length I spy'd a little Cove on the right Shore of the Creek, to which
with great Pain and Difficulty I guided my Raft, and at last got so near, as
that, reaching Ground with my Oar, I could thrust her directly in, but here I
had like to have dipt all my Cargo in the Sea again; for that Shore lying pretty
steep, that is to say sloping, there was no Place to land, but where one End of
my Float, if it run on Shore, would lie so high, and the other sink lower as
before, that it would endanger my Cargo again: All that I could do, was to wait
'till the Tide was at the highest, keeping the Raft with my Oar like an Anchor
to hold the Side of it fast to the Shore, near a flat Piece of Ground, which I
expected the Water would flow over; and so it did: As soon as I found Water
enough, for my Raft drew about a Foot of Water, I thrust her on upon that flat
Piece of Ground, and there fasten'd or mor'd her by sticking my two broken Oars
into the Ground; one on one Side near one End, and one on the other Side near
the other End; and thus I lay 'till the Water ebb'd away, and left my Raft and
all my Cargoe safe on Shore.
    My next Work was to view the Country, and seek a proper Place for my
Habitation, and where to stow my Goods to secure them from whatever might
happen; where I was, I yet knew not, whether on the Continent or on an Island,
whether inhabited or not inhabited, whether in Danger of wild Beasts or not:
There was a Hill not above a Mile from me, which rose up very steep and high,
and which seem'd to over-top some other Hills, which lay as in a Ridge from it
northward; I took out one of the fowling Pieces, and one of the Pistols, and an
Horn of Powder, and thus arm'd I travel'd for Discovery up to the Top of that
Hill, where after I had with great Labour and Difficulty got to the Top, I saw
my Fate to my great Affliction, (viz.) that I was in an Island environ'd every
Way with the Sea, no Land to be seen, except some Rocks which lay a great Way
off, and two small Islands less than this, which lay about three Leagues to the
West.
    I found also that the Island I was in was barren, and, as I saw good Reason
to believe, un-inhabited, except by wild Beasts, of whom however I saw none, yet
I saw Abundance of Fowls, but knew not their Kinds, neither when I kill'd them
could I tell what was fit for Food, and what not; at my coming back, I shot at a
great Bird which I saw sitting upon a Tree on the Side of a great Wood, I
believe it was the first Gun that had been fir'd there since the Creation of the
World; I had no sooner fir'd, but from all the Parts of the Wood there arose an
innumerable Number of Fowls of many Sorts, making a confuse'd Screaming, and
crying every one according to his usual Note; but not one of them of any Kind
that I knew: As for the Creature I kill'd, I took it to be a Kind of a Hawk, its
Colour and Beak resembling it, but had no Talons or Claws more than common, its
Flesh was Carrion, and fit for nothing.
    Contented with this Discovery, I came back to my Raft, and fell to Work to
bring my Cargoe on Shore, which took me up the rest of that Day, and what to do
with my self at Night I knew not, nor indeed where to rest; for I was afraid to
lie down on the Ground, not knowing but some wild Beast might devour me, tho',
as I afterwards found, there was really no Need for those Fears.
    However, as well as I could, I barricado'd my self round with the Chests and
Boards that I had brought on Shore, and made a Kind of a Hut for that Night's
Lodging; as for Food, I yet saw not which Way to supply my self, except that I
had seen two or three Creatures like Hares run out of the Wood where I shot the
Fowl.
    I now began to consider, that I might yet get a great many Things out of the
Ship, which would be useful to me, and particularly some of the Rigging, and
Sails, and such other Things as might come to Land, and I resolve'd to make
another Voyage on Board the Vessel, if possible; and as I knew that the first
Storm that blew must necessarily break her all in Pieces, I resolve'd to set all
other Things apart, 'till I got every Thing out of the Ship that I could get;
then I call'd a Council, that is to say, in my Thoughts, whether I should take
back the Raft, but this appear'd impracticable; so I resolve'd to go as before,
when the Tide was down, and I did so, only that I stripp'd before I went from my
Hut, having nothing on but a Chequer'd Shirt, and a Pair of Linnen Drawers, and
a Pair of Pumps on my Feet.
    I got on Board the Ship, as before, and prepare'd a second Raft, and having
had Experience of the first, I neither made this so unweildy, or loaded it so
hard, but yet I brought away several Things very useful to me; as first, in the
Carpenter's Stores I found two or three Bags full of Nails and Spikes, a great
Skrew-Jack, a Dozen or two of Hatchets, and above all, that most useful Thing
call'd a Grindstone; all these I secure'd together, with several Things belonging
to the Gunner, particularly two or three Iron Crows, and two Barrels of Musquet
Bullets, seven Musquets, and another fowling Piece, with some small Quantity of
Powder more; a large Bag full of small Shot, and a great Roll of Sheet Lead: But
this last was so heavy, I could not hoise it up to get it over the Ship's Side.
    Besides these Things, I took all the Mens clothes that I could find, and a
spare Fore-top-sail, a Hammock, and some Bedding; and with this I loaded my
second Raft, and brought them all safe on Shore to my very great Comfort.
    I was under some Apprehensions during my Absence from the Land, that at
least my Provisions might be devour'd on Shore; but when I came back, I found no
Sign of any Visitor, only there sat a Creature like a wild Cat upon one of the
Chests, which when I came towards it, ran away a little Distance, and then stood
still; she sat very compos'd, and unconcern'd, and look'd full in my Face, as if
she had a Mind to be acquainted with me, I presented my Gun at her, but as she
did not understand it, she was perfectly unconcern'd at it, nor did she offer to
stir away; upon which I toss'd her a Bit of Bisket, tho' by the Way I was not
very free of it, for my Store was not great: However, I spar'd her a Bit, I say,
and she went to it, smell'd of it, and ate it, and look'd (as pleas'd) for more,
but I thanked her, and could spare no more so she march'd off.
    Having got my second Cargoe on Shore, tho' I was fain to open the Barrels of
Powder, and bring them by Parcels, for they were too heavy, being large Casks, I
went to work to make me a little Tent with the Sail and some Poles which I cut
for that Purpose, and into this Tent I brought every Thing that I knew would
spoil, either with Rain or Sun, and I piled all the empty Chests and Casks up in
a Circle round the Tent, to fortify it from any sudden Attempt, either from Man
or Beast.
    When I had done this I block'd up the Door of the Tent with some Boards
within, and an empty Chest set up on End without, and spreading one of the Beds
upon the Ground, laying my two Pistols just at my Head, and my Gun at Length by
me, I went to Bed for the first Time, and slept very quietly all Night, for I
was very weary and heavy, for the Night before I had slept little, and had
labour'd very hard all Day, as well to fetch all those Things from the Ship, as
to get them on Shore.
    I had the biggest Maggazin of all Kinds now that ever were laid up, I
believe, for one Man, but I was not satisfy'd still; for while the Ship sat
upright in that Posture, I thought I ought to get every Thing out of her that I
could; so every Day at low Water I went on Board, and brought away some Thing or
other: But particularly the third Time I went, I brought away as much of the
Rigging as I could, as also all the small Ropes and Rope-twine I could get, with
a Piece of spare Canvass, which was to mend the Sails upon Occasion, the Barrel
of wet Gunpowder: In a Word, I brought away all the Sails first and last, only
that I was fain to cut them in Pieces, and bring as much at a Time as I could;
for they were no more useful to be Sails, but as meer Canvass only.
    But that which comforted me more still was, that at last of all, after I had
made five or six such Voyages as these, and thought I had nothing more to expect
from the Ship that was worth my medling with, I say, after all this, I found a
great Hogshead of Bread and three large Runlets of Rum or Spirits, and a Box of
Sugar, and a Barrel of fine Flower; this was surprising to me, because I had
given over expecting any more Provisions, except what was spoil'd by the Water:
I soon empty'd the Hogshead of that Bread, and wrapt it up Parcel by Parcel in
Pieces of the Sails, which I cut out; and in a Word, I got all this safe on
Shore also.
    The next Day I made another Voyage; and now having plunder'd the Ship of
what was portable and fit to hand out, I began with the Cables; and cutting the
great Cable into Pieces, such as I could move, I got two Cables and a Hawser on
Shore, with all the Iron Work I could get; and having cut down the
Spritsail-yard, and the Missen-yard, and every Thing I could to make a large
Raft, I loaded it with all those heavy Goods, and came away: But my good Luck
began now to leave me; for this Raft was so unweildy, and so overloaden, that
after I was enter'd the little Cove, where I had landed the rest of my Goods,
not being able to guide it so handily as I did the other, it overset, and threw
me and all my Cargoe into the Water; as for my self it was no great Harm, for I
was near the Shore; but as to my Cargoe, it was great Part of it lost,
especially the Iron, which I expected would have been of great Use to me:
However, when the Tide was out, I got most of the Pieces of Cable ashore, and
some of the Iron, tho' with infinite Labour; for I was fain to dip for it into
the Water, a Work which fatigu'd me very much: After this I went every Day on
Board, and brought away what I could get.
    I had been now thirteen Days on Shore, and had been eleven Times on Board
the Ship; in which Time I had brought away all that one Pair of Hands could well
be suppose'd capable to bring, tho' I believe verily, had the calm Weather held,
I should have brought away the whole Ship Piece by Piece: But preparing the 12th
Time to go on Board, I found the Wind begin to rise; however at low Water I went
on Board, and tho' I thought I had rumag'd the Cabbin so effectually, as that
nothing more could be found, yet I discover'd a Locker with Drawers in it, in
one of which I found two or three Razors, and one Pair of large Sizzers, with
some ten or a Dozen of good Knives and Forks; in another I found about Thirty
six Pounds value in Money, some European Coin, some Brasil, some Pieces of
Eight, some Gold, some Silver.
    I smile'd to my self at the Sight of this Money, O Drug! Said I aloud, what
art thou good for, Thou art not worth to me, no not the taking off of the
Ground, one of those Knives is worth all this Heap, I have no Manner of use for
thee, e'en remain where thou art, and go to the Bottom as a Creature whose Life
is not worth saving. However, upon Second Thoughts, I took it away, and wrapping
all this in a Piece of Canvas, I began to think of making another Raft, but
while I was preparing this, I found the Sky over-cast, and the Wind began to
rise, and in a Quarter of an Hour it blew a fresh Gale from the Shore; it
presently occur'd to me, that it was in vain to pretend to make a Raft with the
Wind off Shore, and that it was my Business to be gone before the Tide of Flood
began, otherwise I might not be able to reach the Shore at all: Accordingly I
let my self down into the Water, and swam cross the Channel, which lay between
the Ship and the Sands, and even that with Difficulty enough, partly with the
Weight of the Things I had about me, and partly the Roughness of the Water, for
the Wind rose very hastily, and before it was quite high Water, it blew a Storm.
    But I was gotten home to my little Tent, where I lay with all my Wealth
about me very secure. It blew very hard all that Night, and in the Morning when
I look'd out, behold no more Ship was to be seen; I was a little Surprise'd, but
recover'd my self with this satisfactory Reflection, viz. That I had lost no
time, nor abated no Dilligence to get every thing out of her that could be
useful to me, and that indeed there was little left in her that I was able to
bring away if I had had more time.
    I now gave over any more Thoughts of the Ship, or of any thing out of her,
except what might drive on Shore from her Wreck, as indeed divers Pieces of her
afterwards did; but those things were of small use to me.
    My Thoughts were now wholly employ'd about securing my self against either
Savages, if any should appear, or wild Beasts, if any were in the Island; and I
had many Thoughts of the Method how to do this, and what kind of Dwelling to
make, whether I should make me a Cave in the Earth, or a Tent upon the Earth:
And, in short, I resolve'd upon both, the Manner and Discription of which, it may
not be improper to give an Account of.
    I soon found the Place I was in was not for my Settlement, particularly
because it was upon a low moorish Ground near the Sea, and I believe'd would not
be wholsome, and more particularly because there was no fresh Water near it, so
I resolve'd to find a more healthy and more convenient Spot of Ground.
    I consulted several Things in my Situation which I found would be proper for
me, 1st. Health, and fresh Water I just now mention'd, 2dly. Shelter from the
Heat of the Sun, 3dly. Security from ravenous Creatures, whether Men or Beasts,
4thly. a View to the Sea, that if God sent any Ship in Sight, I might not lose
any Advantage for my Deliverance, of which I was not willing to banish all my
Expectation yet.
    In search of a Place proper for this, I found a little Plain on the Side of
a rising Hill, whose Front towards this little Plain, was steep as a House-side,
so that nothing could come down upon me from the Top; on the Side of this Rock
there was a hollow Place worn a little way in like the Entrance or Door of a
Cave, but there was not really any Cave or Way into the Rock at all.
    On the Flat of the Green, just before this hollow Place, I resolve'd to pitch
my Tent: This Plain was not above an Hundred Yards broad, and about twice as
long, and lay like a Green before my Door, and at the End of it descended
irregularly every Way down into the Lowgrounds by the Sea side. It was on the
N.N.W. Side of the Hill, so that I was shelter'd from the Heat every Day, till
it came to a W. and by S. Sun, or thereabouts, which in those Countries is near
the Setting.
    Before I set up my Tent, I drew a half Circle before the hollow Place, which
took in about Ten Yards in its Semi-diameter from the Rock, and Twenty Yards in
its Diameter, from its Beginning and Ending.
    In this half Circle I pitch'd two Rows of strong Stakes, driving them into
the Ground till they stood very firm like Piles, the biggest End being out of
the Ground about Five Foot and a Half, and sharpen'd on the Top: The two Rows
did not stand above Six Inches from one another.
    Then I took the Pieces of Cable which I had cut in the Ship, and I laid them
in Rows one upon another, within the Circle, between these two Rows of Stakes,
up to the Top, placing other Stakes in the In-side, leaning against them, about
two Foot and a half high, like a Spurr to a Post, and this Fence was so strong,
that neither Man or Beast could get into it or over it: This cost me a great
deal of Time and Labour, especially to cut the Piles in the Woods, bring them to
the place, and drive them into the Earth.
    The Entrance into this Place I made to be not by a Door, but by a short
Ladder to go over the Top, which Ladder, when I was in, I lifted over after me,
and so I was completely fenc'd in, and fortify'd, as I thought, from all the
World, and consequently slept secure in the Night, which otherwise I could not
have done, tho', as it appear'd afterwards, there was no need of all this Caution
from the Enemies that I apprehended Danger from.
    Into this Fence or Fortress, with infinite Labour, I carry'd all my Riches,
all my Provisions, Ammunition and Stores, of which you have the Account above,
and I made me a large Tent, which, to preserve me from the Rains that in one
Part of the Year are very violent there, I made double, viz. One smaller Tent
within, and one larger Tent above it, and cover'd the uppermost with a large
Tarpaulin which I had save'd among the Sails.
    And now I lay no more for a while in the Bed which I had brought on Shore,
but in a Hammock, which was indeed a very good one, and belong'd to the Mate of
the Ship.
    Into this Tent I brought all my Provisions, and every thing that would spoil
by the Wet, and having thus enclos'd all my Goods, I made up the Entrance, which
till now I had left open, and so pass'd and re- as I said by a short Ladder.
    When I had done this, I began to work my Way into the Rock, and bringing all
the Earth and Stones that I dug down out thro' my Tent, I laid 'em up within my
Fence in the Nature of a Terras, that so it raise'd the Ground within about a
Foot and a Half; and thus I made me a Cave just behind my Tent, which serve'd me
like a Cellar to my House.
    It cost me much Labour, and many Days, before all these Things were brought
to Perfection, and therefore I must go back to some other Things which took up
some of my Thoughts. At the same time it happen'd after I had laid my Scheme for
the setting up my Tent and making the Cave, that a Storm of Rain falling from a
thick dark Cloud, a sudden Flash of Lightning happen'd, and after that a great
Clap of Thunder, as is naturally the Effect of it; I was not so much surpris'd
with the Lightning as I was with a Thought which darted into my Mind as swift as
the Lightning it self: O my Powder! My very Heart sunk within me, when I
thought, that at one Blast all my Powder might be destroy'd, on which, not my
Defence only, but the providing me Food, as I thought, entirely depended; I was
nothing near so anxious about my own Danger, tho' had the Powder took fire, I
had never known who had hurt me.
    Such Impression did this make upon me, that after the Storm was over, I laid
aside all my Works, my Building, and Fortifying, and apply'd my self to make
Bags and Boxes to separate the Powder, and keep it a little and a little in a
Parcel, in hope, that whatever might come, it might not all take Fire at once,
and to keep it so apart that it should not be possible to make one part fire
another: I finish'd this Work in about a Fortnight, and I think my Powder, which
in all was about 240l. weight was divided in not less than a Hundred Parcels; as
to the Barrel that had been wet, I did not apprehend any Danger from that, so I
plac'd it in my new Cave, which in my Fancy I call'd my Kitchin, and the rest I
hid up and down in Holes among the Rocks, so that no wet might come to it,
marking very carefully where I laid it.
    In the Interval of time while this was doing I went out once at least every
Day with my Gun, as well to divert my self, as to see if I could kill any thing
fit for Food, and as near as I could to acquaint my self with what the Island
produc'd. The first time I went out I presently discover'd that there were Goats
in the Island, which was a great Satisfaction to me; but then it was attended
with this Misfortune to me, viz. That they were so shy, so subtle, and so swift
of Foot, that it was the difficultest thing in the World to come at them: But I
was not discourag'd at this, not doubting but I might now and then shoot one, as
it soon happen'd, for after I had found their Haunts a little, I laid wait in
this Manner for them: I observe'd if they saw me in the Valleys, tho' they were
upon the Rocks, they would run away as in a terrible Fright; but if they were
feeding in the Valleys, and I was upon the Rocks, they took no Notice of me,
from whence I concluded, that by the Position of their Opticks, their Sight was
so directed downward, that they did not readily see Objects that were above
them; so afterwards I took this Method, I always clim'd the Rocks first to get
above them, and then had frequently a fair Mark. The first shot I made among
these Creatures, I kill'd a She-Goat which had a little Kid by her which she
gave Suck to, which grieve'd me heartily; but when the Old one fell, the Kid
stood stock still by her till I came and took her up, and not only so, but when
I carry'd the Old one with me upon my Shoulders, the Kid follow'd me quite to my
Enclosure, upon which I laid down the Dam, and took the Kid in my Arms, and
carry'd it over my Pale, in hopes to have bred it up tame, but it would not eat,
so I was force'd to kill it and eat it my self; these two supply'd me with Flesh
a great while, for I eat sparingly; and save'd my Provisions (my Bread
especially) as much as possibly I could.
    Having now fix'd my Habitation, I found it absolutely necessary to provide a
Place to make a Fire in, and Fewel to burn; and what I did for that, as also how
I enlarg'd my Cave, and what Conveniences I made, I shall give a full Account of
in its Place: But I must first give some little Account of my self, and of my
Thoughts about Living, which it may well be suppose'd were not a few.
    I had a dismal Prospect of my Condition, for as I was not cast away upon
that Island without being driven, as is said, by a violent Storm quite out of
the Course of our intended Voyage, and a great Way, viz. some Hundreds of
Leagues out of the ordinary Course of the Trade of Mankind, I had great Reason
to consider it as a Determination of Heaven, that in this desolate Place, and in
this desolate Manner I should end my Life; the Tears would run plentifully down
my Face when I made these Reflections, and sometimes I would expostulate with my
self, Why Providence should thus completely ruine its Creatures, and render them
so absolutely miserable, so without Help abandon'd, so entirely depress'd, that
it could hardly be rational to be thankful for such a Life.
    But something always return'd swift upon me to check these Thoughts, and to
reprove me; and particularly one Day walking with my Gun in my Hand by the
Sea-side, I was very pensive upon the Subject of my present Condition, when
Reason as it were expostulated with me t'other Way, thus: Well, you are in a
desolate Condition 'tis true, but pray remember, Where are the rest of you? Did
not you come Eleven of you into the Boat, where are the Ten? Why were not they
save'd and you lost? Why were you singled out? Is it better to be here or there,
and then I pointed to the Sea? All Evils are to be consider'd with the Good that
is in them, and with what worse attends them.
    Then it occur'd to me again, how well I was furnish'd for my Subsistence,
and what would have been my Case if it had not happen'd, Which was an Hundred
Thousand to one, that the Ship floated from the Place where she first struck and
was driven so near to the Shore that I had time to get all these Things out of
her: What would have been my Case, if I had been to have liv'd in the Condition
in which I at first came on Shore, without Necessaries of Life, or Necessaries
to supply and procure them? Particularly said I aloud, (tho' to my self) what
should I ha' done without a Gun, without Ammunition, without any Tools to make
any thing, or to work with, without Clothes, Bedding, a Tent, or any manner of
Covering, and that now I had all these to a Sufficient Quantity, and was in a
fair way to provide my self in such a manner, as to live without my Gun when my
Ammunition was spent; so that I had a tollerable View of subsisting without any
Want as long as I liv'd; for I consider'd from the beginning how I would provide
for the Accidents that might happen, and for the time that was to come, even not
only after my Ammunition should be spent, but even after my Health or Strength
should decay.
    I confess I had not entertain'd any Notion of my Ammunition being destroy'd
at one Blast, I mean my Powder being blown up by Lightning, and this made the
Thoughts of it so surprising to me when it lighten'd and thunder'd, as I
observe'd just now.
    And now being to enter into a melancholy Relation of a Scene of silent Life,
such perhaps as was never heard of in the World before, I shall take it from its
Beginning, and continue it in its Order. It was, by my Account, the 30th. of
Sept. when, in the Manner as above said, I first set Foot upon this horrid
Island, when the Sun being, to us, in its Autumnal Equinox, was almost just over
my Head, for I reckon'd my self, by Observation, to be in the Latitude of 9
Degrees 22 Minutes North of the Line.
    After I had been there about Ten or Twelve Days, it came into my Thoughts,
that I should lose my Reckoning of Time for want of Books and Pen and Ink, and
should even forget the Sabbath Days from the working Days; but to prevent this I
cut it with my Knife upon a large Post, in Capital Letters, and making it into a
great Cross I set it up on the Shore where I first landed, viz. I come on Shore
here on the 30th of Sept. 1659. Upon the Sides of this square Post I cut every
Day a Notch with my Knife, and every seventh Notch was as long again as the
rest, and every first Day of the Month as long again as that long one, and thus
I kept my Kalender, or weekly, monthly, and yearly reckoning of Time.
    In the next place we are to observe, that among the many things which I
brought out of the Ship in the several Voyages, which, as above mention'd, I
made to it, I got several things of less Value, but not at all less useful to
me, which I omitted setting down before; as in particular, Pens, Ink, and Paper,
several Parcels in the Captain's, Mate's, Gunner's, and Carpenter's keeping,
three or four Compasses, some Mathematical Instruments, Dials, Perspectives,
Charts, and Books of Navigation, all which I huddled together, whether I might
want them or no; also I found three very good Bibles which came to me in my
Cargo from England, and which I had pack'd up among my things; some Portugueze
Books also, and among them two or three Popish Prayer-Books, and several other
Books, all which I carefully secure'd. And I must not forget, that we had in the
Ship a Dog and two Cats, of whose eminent History I may have occasion to say
something in its place; for I carry'd both the Cats with me, and as for the Dog,
he jump'd out of the Ship of himself, and swam on Shore to me the Day after I
went on Shore with my first Cargo, and was a trusty Servant to me many Years; I
wanted nothing that he could fetch me, nor any Company that he could make up to
me, I only wanted to have him talk to me, but that would not do: As I observe'd
before, I found Pen, Ink and Paper, and I husbanded them to the utmost, and I
shall show, that while my Ink lasted, I kept things very exact, but after that
was gone I could not, for I could not make any Ink by any Means that I could
devise.
    And this put me in mind that I wanted many things, notwithstanding all that
I had amass'd together, and of these, this of Ink was one, as also Spade,
Pick-Axe, and Shovel to dig or remove the Earth, Needles, Pins, and Thread; as
for Linnen, I soon learn'd to want that without much Difficulty.
    This want of Tools made every Work I did go on heavily, and it was near a
whole Year before I had entirely finish'd my little Pale or surrounded
Habitation: The Piles or Stakes, which were as heavy as I could well lift, were
a long time in cutting and preparing in the Woods, and more by far in bringing
home, so that I spent some times two Days in cutting and bringing home one of
those Posts, and a third Day in driving it into the Ground; for which Purpose I
got a heavy Piece of Wood at first, but at last bethought my self of one of the
Iron Crows, which however tho' I found it, yet it made driving those Posts or
Piles very laborious and tedious Work.
    But what need I ha' been concern'd at the Tediousness of any thing I had to
do, seeing I had time enough to do it in, nor had I any other Employment if that
had been over, at least, that I could foresee, except the ranging the Island to
seek for Food, which I did more or less every Day.
    I now began to consider seriously my Condition, and the Circumstance I was
reduce'd to, and I drew up the State of my Affairs in Writing, not so much to
leave them to any that were to come after me, for I was like to have but few
Heirs, as to deliver my Thoughts from daily poring upon them, and afflicting my
Mind; and as my Reason began now to master my Despondency, I began to comfort my
self as well as I could, and to set the good against the Evil, that I might have
something to distinguish my Case from worse, and I stated it very impartially,
like Debtor and Creditor, the Comforts I enjoy'd, against the Miseries I
suffer'd, Thus,
 
                                     Evil.
                                     Good.
I am cast upon a But I am alive, and
horrible desolate not drown'd as all
Island, void of all my Ship's Company
Hope of Recovery. was.
 
I am singl'd out But I am singl'd out
and separated, as too from all the Ship's
it were, from all the Crew to be spar'd from
World to be miserable. Death; and he that
miraculously save'd me
from Death, can deliver
me from this Condition.
 
I am divided from But I am not starve'd
Mankind, a Solitaire, and perishing on a
one banish' from barren Place, affording
humane Society. no Sustenance.
 
I have not Clothes But I am in a hot
to cover me. Climate, where if I
had Clothes I could
hardly wear them.
 
I am without any But I am cast on an
Defence or Means Island, where I see no
to resist any Violence wild Beasts to hurt me,
of Man or Beast. as I saw on the Coast of
Africa: And what if I
had been Shipwreck'd there?
 
I have no Soul to But God wonderfully sent
speak to, or relieve the Ship in near enough
me. to the Shore, that I have
gotten out so many
necessary things as will
either supply my Wants,
or enable me to supply
my self even as long as
I live.
 
Upon the whole, here was an undoubted Testimony, that there was scarce any
Condition in the World so miserable, but there was something Negative or
something Positive to be thankful for in it; and let this stand as a Direction
from the Experience of the most miserable of all Conditions in this World, that
we may always find in it something to comfort our selves from, and to set in the
Description of Good and Evil, on the Credit Side of the Accompt.
    Having now brought my Mind a little to relish my Condition, and given over
looking out to Sea to see if I could spy a Ship, I say, giving over these
things, I began to apply my self to accommodate my way of Living, and to make
things as easy to me as I could.
    I have already describe'd my Habitation, which was a Tent under the Side of a
Rock, surrounded with a strong Pale of Posts and Cables, but I might now rather
call it a Wall, for I raise'd a kind of Wall up against it of Turfs, about two
Foot thick on the Out-side, and after some time, I think it was a Year and a
Half, I raise'd Rafters from it leaning to the Rock, and thatch'd or cover'd it
with Bows of Trees, and such things as I could get to keep out the Rain, which I
found at some times of the Year very violent.
    I have already observe'd how I brought all my Goods into this Pale, and into
the Cave which I had made behind me: But I must observe too, that at first this
was a confuse'd Heap of Goods, which as they lay in no Order, so they took up all
my Place, I had no room to turn my self; so I set my self to enlarge my Cave and
Works farther into the Earth, for it was a loose sandy Rock, which yielded
easily to the Labour I bestow'd on it; and so when I found I was pretty safe as
to Beasts of Prey, I work'd side-ways to the Right Hand into the Rock, and then
turning to the Right again, work'd quite out and made me a Door to come out, on
the Out-side of my Pale or Fortification.
    This gave me not only Egress and Regress, as it were a back Way to my Tent
and to my Storehouse, but gave me room to stow my Goods.
    And now I began to apply my self to make such necessary things as I found I
most wanted, as particularly a Chair and a Table, for without these I was not
able to enjoy the few Comforts I had in the World, I could not write, or eat, or
do several things which so much Pleasure without a Table.
    So I went to work; and here I must needs observe, that as Reason is the
Substance and Original of the Mathematicks, so by stating and squaring every
thing by Reason, and by making the most rational judgement of things, every Man
may be in time Master of every mechanick Art. I had never handled a Tool in my
Life, and yet in time by Labour, Application, and Contrivance, I found at last
that I wanted nothing but I could have made it, especially if I had had Tools;
however I made abundance of things, even without Tools, and some with no more
Tools than an Adze and a Hatchet, which perhaps were never made that way before,
and that with infinite Labour: For Example, If I wanted a Board, I had no other
Way but to cut down a Tree, set it on an Edge before me, and hew it flat on
either Side with my Axe, till I had brought it to be thin as a Plank, and then
dubb it smooth with my Adze. It is true, by this Method I could make but one
Board out of a whole Tree, but this I had no Remedy for but Patience, any more
than I had for the prodigious deal of Time and Labour which it took me up to
make a Plank or Board: But my Time or Labour was little worth, and so it was as
well employ'd one way as another.
    However, I made me a Table and a Chair, as I observe'd above, in the first
Place, and this I did out of the short Pieces of Boards that I brought on my
Raft from the Ship: But when I had wrought out some Boards, as above I made
large Shelves of the Breadth of a Foot and a Half one over another, all along
one Side of my Cave, to lay all my Tools, Nails, and Iron-work, and in a Word,
to separate every thing at large in their Places, that I must come easily at
them; I knock'd Pieces into the Wall of the Rock to hang my Guns and all things
that would hang up.
    So that had my Cave been to be seen, it look'd like a general Magazine of
all Necessary things, and I had every thing so ready at my Hand, that it was a
great Pleasure to me to see all my Goods in such Order, and especially to find
my Stock of all Necessaries so great.
    And now it was when I began to keep a Journal of every Day's Employment, for
indeed at first I was in too much Hurry, and not only Hurry as to Labour, but in
too much Discomposure of Mind, and my Journal would ha' been full of many dull
things: For Example, I must have said thus. Sept. the 30th. After I got to Shore
and had escape'd drowning, instead of being thankful to God for my Deliverance,
having first vomited with the great Quantity of salt Water which was gotten into
my Stomach, and recovering my self a little, I ran about the Shore, wringing my
Hands and beating my Head and Face, exclaiming at my Misery, and crying out, I
was undone, undone, till tyr'd and faint I was force'd to lye down on the Ground
to repose, but durst not sleep for fear of being devour'd.
    Some Days after this, and after I had been on board the Ship, and got all
that I could out of her, yet I could not forbear getting up to the Top of a
little Mountain and looking out to Sea in hopes of seeing a Ship, then fancy at
a vast Distance I spy'd a Sail, please my self with the Hopes of it, and then
after looking steadily till I was almost blind, lose it quite, and sit down and
weep like a Child, and thus increase my Misery by my Folly.
    But having gotten over these things in some Measure, and having settled my
household Stuff and Habitation, made me a Table and a Chair, and all as handsome
about me as I could, I began to keep my Journal, of which I shall here give you
the Copy (tho' in it will be told all these Particulars over again) as long as
it lasted, for having no more Ink I was force'd to leave it off.
 



                                  The Journal.

 
September 30, 1659. I poor miserable Robinson Crusoe, being shipwreck'd, during
a dreadful Storm, in the offing, came on Shore on this dismal unfortunate
Island, which I call'd the Island of Despair, all the rest of the Ship's Company
being drown'd, and my self almost dead.
    All the rest of that Day I spent in afflicting my self at the dismal
Circumstances I was brought to, viz. I had neither Food, House, Clothes, Weapon,
or Place to fly to, and in Despair of any Relief, saw nothing but Death before
me, either that I should be devour'd by wild Beasts, murder'd by Savages, or
starve'd to Death for Want of Food. At the Approach of Night, I slept in a Tree
for fear of wild Creatures, but slept soundly tho' it rain'd all Night.
    October 1. In the Morning I saw to my great Surprise the Ship had floated
with the high Tide, and was driven on Shore again much nearer the Island, which
as it was some Comfort on one hand, for seeing her sit upright, and not broken
to Pieces, I hop'd, if the Wind abated, I might get on board, and get some Food
and Necessaries out of her for my Relief; so on the other hand, it renew'd my
Grief at the Loss of my Comrades, who I imagine'd if we had all staid on board
might have save'd the Ship, or at least that they would not have been all drown'd
as they were; and that had the Men been save'd, we might perhaps have built us a
Boat out of the Ruins of the Ship, to have carried us to some other Part of the
World. I spent great Part of this Day in perplexing my self on these things; but
at length seeing the Ship almost dry, I went upon the Sand as near as I could,
and then swam on board; this Day also it continue'd raining, tho' with no Wind at
all.
    From the 1st of October, to the 24th. All these Days entirely spent in many
several Voyages to get all I could out of the Ship, which I brought on Shore,
every Tide of Flood, upon Rafts. Much Rain also in these Days, tho' with some
Intervals of fair Weather: But, it seems, this was the rainy Season.
    Oct. 20. I overset my Raft, and all the Goods I had got upon it, but being
in shoal Water, and the things being chiefly heavy, I recover'd many of them
when the Tide was out.
    Oct. 25. It rain'd all Night and all Day, with some Gusts of Wind, during
which time the Ship broke in Pieces, the Wind blowing a little harder than
before, and was no more to be seen, except the Wreck of her, and that only at
low Water. I spent this Day in covering and securing the Goods which I had
save'd, that the Rain might not spoil them.
    Oct. 26. I walk'd about the Shore almost all Day to find out a place to fix
my Habitation, greatly concern'd to secure my self from an Attack in the Night,
either from wild Beasts or Men. Towards Night I fix'd upon a proper Place under
a Rock, and mark'd out a Semi-Circle for my Encampment, which I resolve'd to
strengthen with a Work, Wall, or Fortification made of double Piles, lin'd
within with Cables, and without with Turf.
    From the 26th. to the 30th. I work'd very hard in carrying all my Goods to
my new Habitation, tho' some Part of the time it rain'd exceeding hard.
    The 31st. in the Morning I went out into the Island with my Gun to see for
some Food, and discover the Country, when I kill'd a She-Goat, and her Kid
follow'd me home, which I afterwards kill'd also because it would not feed.
    November 1. I set up my Tent under a Rock, and lay there for the first
Night, making it as large as I could with Stakes driven in to swing my Hammock
upon.
    Nov. 2. I set up all my Chests and Boards, and the Pieces of Timber which
made my Rafts, and with them form'd a Fence round me, a little within the Place
I had mark'd out for my Fortification.
    Nov. 3. I went out with my Gun and kill'd two Fowls like Ducks, which were
very good Food. In the Afternoon went to work to make me a Table.
    Nov. 4. This Morning I began to order my times of Work, of going out with my
Gun, time of Sleep, and time of Diversion, viz. Every Morning I walk'd out with
my Gun for two or three Hours if it did not rain, then employ'd my self to work
till about Eleven a-Clock, then eat what I had to live on, and from Twelve to
Two I lay down to sleep, the Weather being excessive hot, and then in the
Evening to work again: The working Part of this Day and of the next were wholly
employ'd in making my Table, for I was yet but a very sorry Workman, tho' Time
and Necessity made me a complete natural Mechanick soon after, as I believe it
would do any one else.
    Nov. 5. This Day went abroad with my Gun and my Dog, and kill'd a wild Cat,
her Skin pretty soft, but her Flesh good for nothing: Every Creature I kill'd I
took off the Skins and preserve'd them: Coming back by the Sea Shore, I saw many
Sorts of Sea Fowls which I did not understand, but was surpris'd and almost
frighted with two or three Seals, which, while I was gazing at, not well knowing
what they were, got into the Sea and escape'd me for that time.
    Nov. 6. After my Morning Walk I went to work with my Table again, and
finish'd it, tho' not to my liking; nor was it long before I learn'd to mend it.
    Nov. 7. Now it began to be settled fair Weather. The 7th, 8th, 9th, 10th,
and Part of the 12th. (for the 11th. was Sunday) I took wholly up to make me a
Chair, and with much ado brought it to a tolerable Shape, but never to please
me, and even in the making I pull'd it in Pieces several times. Note, I soon
neglected my keeping Sundays, for omitting my Mark for them on my Post, I forgot
which was which.
    Nov. 13. This Day it rain'd, which refresh'd me exceedingly, and cool'd the
Earth, but it was accompany'd with terrible Thunder and Lightning, which
frighted me dreadfully for fear of my Powder; as soon as it was over, I resolve'd
to separate my Stock of Powder into as many little Parcels as possible, that it
might not be in Danger.
    Nov. 14, 15, 16. These three Days I spent in making little square Chests or
Boxes, which might hold a Pound or two Pound, at most, of Powder, and so putting
the Powder in, I stow'd it in Places as secure and remote from one another as
possible. On one of these three Days I kill'd a large Bird that was good to eat,
but I know not what to call it.
    Nov. 17. This Day I began to dig behind my Tent in to the Rock to make room
for my farther Conveniency: Note, Two Things I wanted exceedingly for this Work
viz. A Pick-axe, a Shovel, and a Wheel-barrow or Basket, so I desisted from my
Work, and began to consider how to supply that Want and make me some Tools; as
for a Pick-axe, I made use of the Iron Crows, which were proper enough, tho'
heavy; but the next thing was a Shovel or Spade, this was so absolutely
necessary, that indeed I could do nothing effectually without it, but what kind
of one to make I knew not.
    Nov. 18. The next Day in searching the Woods I found a Tree of that Wood, or
like it, which, in the Brasils they call the Iron Tree, for its exceeding
Hardness, of this, with great Labour and almost spoiling my Axe, I cut a Piece,
and brought it home too with Difficulty enough, for it was exceeding heavy.
    The excessive Hardness of the Wood, and having no other Way, made me a long
while upon this Machine, for I work'd it effectually by little and little into
the Form of a Shovel or Spade, the Handle exactly shap'd like ours in England,
only that the broad Part having no Iron shod upon it at Bottom, it would not
last me so long, however it serve'd well enough for the uses which I had occasion
to put it to; but never was a Shovel, I believe, made after that Fashion, or so
long a making.
    I was still deficient, for I wanted a Basket or a Wheelbarrow, a Basket I
could not make by any Means, having no such things as Twigs that would bend to
make Wicker Ware, at least none yet found out; and as to a Wheel-barrow, I
fancy'd I could make all but the Wheel, but that I had no Notion of, neither did
I know how to go about it; besides I had no possible Way to make the Iron
Gudgeons for the Spindle or Axis of the Wheel to run in, so I gave it over, and
so for carrying away the Earth which I dug out of the Cave, I made me a Thing
like a Hodd, which the Labourers carry Morter in, when they serve the
Bricklayers.
    This was not so difficult to me as the making the Shovel; and yet this, and
the Shovel, and the Attempt which I made in vain, to make a Wheel-Barrow, took
me up no less than four Days, I mean always, excepting my Morning Walk with my
Gun, which I seldom fail'd, and very seldom fail'd also bringing Home something
fit to eat.
    Nov. 23. My other Work having now stood still, because of my making these
Tools; when they were finish'd, I went on, and working every Day, as my Strength
and Time allow'd, I spent eighteen Days entirely in widening and deepening my
Cave, that it might hold my Goods commodiously.
    Note, During all this Time, I work'd to make this Room or Cave spacious
enough to accommodate me as a Warehouse or Magazin, a Kitchen, a Dining-room,
and a Cellar; as for my Lodging, I kept to the Tent, except that some Times in
the wet Season of the Year, it rain'd so hard, that I could not keep my self
dry, which caused me afterwards to cover all my Place within my Pale with long
Poles in the Form of Rafters leaning against the Rock, and load them with Flaggs
and large Leaves of Trees like a Thatch.
    December 10th, I began now to think my Cave or Vault finished, when on a
Sudden, (it seems I had made it too large) a great Quantity of Earth fell down
from the Top and one Side, so much, that in short it frighted me, and not
without Reason too; for if I had been under it I had never wanted a
Grave-Digger: Upon this Disaster I had a great deal of Work to do over again;
for I had the loose Earth to carry out; and which was of more Importance, I had
the Selling to prop up, so that I might be sure no more would come down.
    Dec. 11. This Day I went to Work with it accordingly, and got two Shores or
Posts pitch'd upright to the Top, with two Pieces of Boards a-cross over each
Post, this I finish'd the next Day; and setting more Posts up with Boards, in
about a week more I had the Roof secure'd and the Posts standing in Rows, serve'd
me for Partitions to part of my House.
    Dec. 17. From this Day to the Twentieth I plac'd Shelves, and knock'd up
Nails on the Posts to hang every Thing up that could be hung up, and now I began
to be in some Order within Doors.
    Dec. 20. Now I carry'd every Thing into the Cave, and began to furnish my
House, and set up some Pieces of Boards, like a Dresser, to order my Victuals
upon, but Boards began to be very scarce with me; also I made me another Table.
    Dec. 24. Much Rain all Night and all Day, no stirring out.
    Dec. 25. Rain all Day.
    Dec. 26. No Rain, and the Earth much cooler than before, and pleasanter.
    Dec. 27. Kill'd a young Goat, and lam'd another so as that I catch'd it, and
led it Home in a String; when I had it Home, I bound and splinter'd up its Leg
which was broke, N.B. I took such Care of it, that it liv'd, and the Leg grew
well, and as strong as ever; but by my nursing it so long it grew tame, and fed
upon the little Green at my Door, and would not go away: This was the first Time
that I entertain'd a Thought of breeding up some tame Creatures, that I might
have Food when my Powder and Shot was all spent.
    Dec. 28, 29, 30. Great Heats and no Breeze; so that there was no Stirring
abroad, except in the Evening for Food; this Time I spent in putting all my
Things in Order within Doors.
    January 1. Very hot still, but I went abroad early and late with my Gun, and
lay still in the Middle of the Day; this Evening going farther into the Valleys
which lay towards the Center of the Island, I found there was plenty of Goats,
tho' exceeding shy and hard to come at, however I resolve'd to try if I could not
bring my Dog to hunt them down.
    Jan. 2. Accordingly, the next Day, I went out with my Dog, and set him upon
the Goats; but I was mistaken, for they all fac'd about upon the Dog, and he
knew his Danger too well, for he would not come near them.
    Jan. 3. I began my Fence or Wall; which being still jealous of my being
attack'd by some Body, I resolve'd to make very thick and strong.
 
        N.B. This Wall being describe'd before, I purposely omit what was said in
            the Journal; it is sufficient to observe, that I was no less Time
            than from the 3d of January to the 14th of April, working,
            finishing, and perfecting this Wall, tho' it was no more than about
            24 Yards in Length, being a half Circle from one Place in the Rock
            to another Place about eight Yards from it, the Door of the Cave
            being in the Center behind it.
 
All this Time I work'd very hard, the Rains hindering me many Days, nay
sometimes Weeks together; but I thought I should never be perfectly secure 'till
this Wall was finish'd; and it is scarce credible what inexpressible Labour
every Thing was done with, especially the bringing Piles out of the Woods, and
driving them into the Ground, for I made them much bigger than I need to have
done.
    When this Wall was finished, and the Out-side double fenc'd with a Turf-Wall
raise'd up close to it, I persuaded my self, that if any People were to come on
Shore there, they would not perceive any Thing like a Habitation; and it was
very well I did so, as may be observe'd hereafter upon a very remarkable
Occasion.
    During this Time, I made my Rounds in the Woods for Game every Day when the
Rain admitted me, and made frequent Discoveries in these Walks of something or
other to my Advantage; particularly I found a Kind of wild Pidgeons, who built
not as Wood Pidgeons in a Tree, but rather as House Pidgeons, in the Holes of
the Rocks; and taking some young ones, I endeavoured to breed them up tame, and
did so; but when they grew older they flew all away, which perhaps was at first
for Want of feeding them, for I had nothing to give them; however I frequently
found their nests, and got their young ones, which were very good Meat.
    And now, in the managing my household Affairs, I found my self wanting in
many Things, which I thought at first it was impossible for me to make, as
indeed as to some of them it was; for Instance, I could never make a Cask to be
hooped, I had a small Runlet or two, as I observed before, but I cou'd never
arrive to the Capacity of making one by them, tho' I spent many Weeks about it;
I could neither put in the Heads, or joint the Staves so true to one another, as
to make them hold Water, so I gave that also over.
    In the next Place, I was at a great Loss for Candle; so that as soon as ever
it was dark, which was generally by Seven-a-Clock, I was oblige'd to go to Bed: I
remembered the Lamp of Bees-wax with which I made Candles in my African
Adventure, but I had none of that now; the only Remedy I had was, that when I
had kill'd a Goat, I save'd the Tallow, and with a little Dish made of Clay,
which I bak'd in the Sun, to which I added a Wick of some Oakum, I made me a
Lamp; and this gave me Light, tho' not a clear steady Light like a Candle; in
the Middle of all my Labours it happen'd, that rummaging my Things, I found a
little Bag, which, as I hinted before, had been fill'd with Corn for the feeding
of Poultry, not for this Voyage, but before, as I suppose, when the Ship came
from Lisbon, what little Remainder of Corn had been in the Bag, was all devour'd
with the Rats, and I saw nothing in the Bag but Husks and Dust; and being
willing to have the Bag for some other Use, I think it was to put Powder in,
when I divided it for Fear of the Lightning, or some such Use, I shook the Husks
of Corn out of it on one Side of my Fortification under the Rock.
    It was a little before the great Rains, just now mention'd, that I threw
this Stuff away, taking no Notice of any Thing, and not so much as remembering
that I had thrown any Thing there; when about a Month after, or thereabout, I
saw some few Stalks of something green, shooting out of the Ground, which I
fancy'd might be some Plant I had not seen, but I was Surprise'd and perfectly
astonish'd, when, after a little longer Time, I saw about ten or twelve Ears
come out, which were perfect green Barley of the same Kind as our European, nay,
as our English Barley.
    It is impossible to express the Astonishment and Confusion of my Thoughts on
this Occasion; I had hitherto acted upon no religious Foundation at all, indeed
I had very few Notions of Religion in my Head, or had entertain'd any Sense of
any Thing that had befallen me, otherwise than as a Chance, or, as we lightly
say, what pleases God; without so much as enquiring into the End of Providence
in these Things, or his Order in governing Events in the World: But after I saw
Barley grow there, in a Climate which I know was not proper for Corn, and
especially that I knew not how it came there, it startl'd me strangely, and I
began to suggest, that God had miraculously caus'd this Grain to grow without
any Help of Seed sown, and that it was so directed purely for my Sustenance, on
that wild miserable Place.
    This touch'd my Heart a little, and brought Tears out of my Eyes, and I
began to bless my self, that such a Prodigy of Nature should happen upon my
Account; and this was the more strange to me, because I saw near it still all
along by the Side of the Rock, some other straggling Stalks, which prov'd to be
Stalks of Ryce, and which I knew, because I had seen it grow in Africa when I
was ashore there.
    I not only thought these the pure Productions of Providence for my Support,
but not doubting, but that there was more in the Place, I went all over that
Part of the Island, where I had been before, peering in every Corner, and under
every Rock, to see for more of it, but I could not find any; at last it occur'd
to my Thoughts, that I had shook a Bag of Chickens Meat out in that Place, and
then the Wonder began to cease; and I must confess, my religious Thankfulness to
God's Providence began to abate too upon the Discovering that all this was
nothing but what was common; tho' I ought to have been as thankful for so
strange and unforseen Providence, as if it had been miraculous; for it was
really the Work of Providence as to me, that should order or appoint, that 10 or
12 Grains of Corn should remain unspoil'd, (when the Rats had destroy'd all the
rest,) as if it had been dropped from Heaven; as also, that I should throw it out
in that particular Place, where it being in the Shade of a high Rock, it sprang
up immediately; whereas, if I had thrown it anywhere else, at that Time, it had
been burnt up and destroy'd.
    I carefully save'd the Ears of this Corn you may be sure in their Season,
which was about the End of June; and laying up every Corn, I resolve'd to sow
them all again, hoping in Time to have some Quantity sufficient to supply me
with Bread; But it was not till the 4th Year that I could allow my self the
least Grain of this Corn to eat, and even then but sparingly, as I shall say
afterwards in its Order; for I lost all that I sow'd the first Season, by not
observing the proper Time; for I sow'd it just before the dry Season, so that it
never came up at all, at least, not as it would ha' done: Of which in its Place.
    Besides this Barley, there was, as above, 20 or 30 Stalks of Ryce, which I
preserve'd with the same Care, and whose Use was of the same Kind or to the same
Purpose, (viz.) to make me Bread, or rather Food; for I found Ways to cook it up
without baking, tho' I did that also after some Time. But to return to my
Journal.
    I work'd excessive hard these three or four Months to get my Wall done; and
the 14th of April I closed it up, contriving to go into it, not by a Door, but
over the Wall by a Ladder, that there might be no Sign in the Out-side of my
Habitation.
    April 16. I finish'd the Ladder, so I went up with the Ladder to the Top,
and then pull'd it up after me, and let it down in the In-side: This was a
complete Enclosure to me; for within I had Room enough, and nothing could come
at me from without, unless it could first mount my Wall.
    The very next Day after this Wall was finish'd, I had almost had all my
Labour overthrown at once, and my self kill'd, the Case was thus, As I was busy
in the Inside of it, behind my Tent, just in the Entrance into my Cave, I was
terribly frighted with a most dreadful surprising Thing indeed; for all on a
sudden I found the Earth come crumbling down from the Roof of my Cave, and from
the Edge of the Hill over my Head, and two of the Posts I had set up in the Cave
crack'd in a frightful Manner; I was heartily scar'd, but thought nothing of
what was really the Cause, only thinking that the Top of my Cave was falling in,
as some of it had done before; and for Fear I should'd be bury'd in it, I ran
foreward to my Ladder, and not thinking my self safe there neither, I got over
my Wall for Fear of the Pieces of the Hill which I expected might roll down upon
me: I was no sooner stepp'd down upon the firm Ground, but I plainly saw it was
a terrible Earthquake, for the Ground I stood on shook three Times at about
eight Minutes Distance, with three such Shocks as would have overturn'd the
strongest Building that could be suppose'd to have stood on the Earth, and a
great Piece of the Top of a Rock, which stood about half a Mile from me next the
Sea, fell down with such a terrible Noise as I never heard in all my Life: I
perceive'd also, the very Sea was put into violent Motion by it; and I believe
the Shocks were stronger under the Water than on the Island.
    I was so amaz'd with the Thing it self, having never felt the like, or
discours'd with any one that had, that I was like one dead or stupify'd; and the
Motion of the Earth made my Stomach sick like one that was toss'd at Sea; but
the Noise of the falling of the Rock awak'd me as it were, and rousing me from
the stupify'd Condition I was in, fill'd me with Horror, and I thought of
nothing then but the Hill falling upon my Tent and all my hous-hold Goods, and
burying all at once; and this sunk my very Soul within me a second Time.
    After the third Shock was over, and I felt no more for some Time, I began to
take Courage, and yet I had not Heart enough to go over my Wall again, for Fear
of being buried alive, but sat still upon the Ground, greatly cast down and
disconsolate, not knowing what to do: All this while I had not the least serious
religious Thought, nothing but the common, Lord ha' Mercy upon me; and when it
was over, that went away too.
    While I sat this, I found the Air over-cast, and grow cloudy, as if it would
Rain; soon after that the Wind rose by little and little, so that, in less than
half an Hour, it blew a most dreadful Hurricane: The Sea was all on a Sudden
cover'd over with Foam and Froth, the Shore was cover'd with the Breach of the
Water, the Trees were torn up by the Roots, and a terrible Storm it was; and
this held about three Hours, and then began to abate, and in two Hours more it
was stark calm, and began to rain very hard.
    All this while I sat upon the Ground very much terrify'd and dejected, when
on a sudden it came into my thoughts, that these Winds and Rain being the
Consequences of the Earthquake, the Earthquake it self was spent and over, and I
might venture into my Cave again: With this Thought my Spirits began to revive,
and the Rain also helping to perswade me, I went in and sat down in my Tent, but
the Rain was so violent, that my Tent was ready to be beaten down with it, and I
was force'd to go into my Cave, tho' very much afraid and uneasy for fear it
should fall on my Head.
    This violent Rain force'd me to a new Work, viz. To cut a Hole thro' my new
Fortification like a Sink to let the Water go out, which would else have drown'd
my Cave. After I had been in my Cave some time, and found still no more Shocks
of the Earthquake follow, I began to be more compos'd; and now to support my
Spirits, which indeed wanted it very much, I went to my little Store and took a
small Sup of Rum, which however I did then and always very sparingly, knowing I
could have no more when that was gone.
    It continue'd raining all that Night, and great Part of the next Day, so that
I could not stir abroad, but my Mind being more compos'd, I began to think of
what I had best do, concluding that if the Island was subject to these
Earthquakes, there would be no living for me in a Cave, but I must consider of
building me some little Hut in an open Place which I might surround with a Wall
as I had done here, and so make my self secure from wild Beasts or Men; but
concluded, if I staid where I was, I should certainly, one time or other, be
bury'd alive.
    With these Thoughts I resolve'd to remove my Tent from the Place where it
stood, which was just under the hanging Precipice of the Hill, and which, if it
should be shaken again, would certainly fall upon my Tent: And I spent the two
next Days, being the 19th and 20th of April, in contriving where and how to
remove my Habitation.
    The fear of being swallow'd up alive, made me that I never slept in quiet,
and yet the Apprehensions of lying abroad without any Fence was almost equal to
it; but still when I look'd about and saw how every thing was put in order, how
pleasantly conceal'd I was, and how safe from Danger, it made me very loath to
remove.
    In the mean time it occur'd to me that it would require a vast deal of time
for me to do this, and that I must be contented to run the Venture where I was,
till I had form'd a Camp for my self, and had secure'd it so as to remove to it:
So with this Resolution I compos'd my self for a time, and resolve'd that I would
go to work with all Speed to build me a Wall with Piles and Cables, etc. in a
Circle as before, and set my Tent up in it when it was finish'd, but that I
would venture to stay where I was till it was finish'd and fit to remove to.
This was the 21st.
    April 22. The next Morning I began to consider of Means to put this Resolve
in Execution, but I was at a great loss about my Tools; I had three large Axes
and abundance of Hatchets, (for we carried the Hatchets for Traffick with the
Indians) but with much chopping and cutting knotty hard Wood, they were all full
of Notches and dull, and tho' I had a Grindstone, I could not turn it and grind
my Tools too, this cost me as much Thought as a Statesman would have bestow'd
upon a grand Point of Politicks, or a Judge upon the Life and Death of a Man. At
length I contrive'd a Wheel with a String, to turn it with my Foot, that I might
have both my Hands at Liberty: Note, I had never seen any such thing in England,
or at least not to take Notice how it was done, tho' since I have observe'd it is
very common there: besides that, my Grindstone was very large and heavy. This
Machine cost me a full Weeks Work to bring it to Perfection.
    April 28, 29. These two whole Days I took up in grinding my Tools, my
Machine for turning my Grindstone performing very well.
    April 30. Having perceive'd my Bread had been low a great while, now I took a
Survey of it, and reduce'd my self to one Bisket-cake a Day, which made my Heart
very heavy.
    May 1. In the Morning looking towards the Sea-side, the Tide being low, I
saw something lye on the Shore bigger than ordinary, and it look'd like a Cask,
when I came to it, I found a small Barrel, and two or three Pieces of the Wreck
of the Ship, which were driven on Shore by the late Hurricane, and looking
towards the Wreck itself I thought it seem'd to lye higher out of the Water than
it us'd to do; I examin'd the Barrel which was driven on Shore, and soon found
it was a Barrel of Gunpowder, but it had taken Water, and the Powder was cak'd
as hard as a Stone, however I roll'd it farther on Shore for the present, and
went on upon the Sands as near as I could to the Wreck of the Ship to look for
more.
    When I came down to the Ship I found it strangely remove'd, The Fore-castle
which lay before bury'd in Sand, was heav'd up at least Six Foot, and the Stern
which was broke to Pieces and parted from the rest by the Force of the Sea soon
after I had left rummaging her, was toss'd, as it were, up, and cast on one
Side, and the Sand was thrown so high on that Side next her Stern, that whereas
there was a great Place of Water before, so that I could not come within a
Quarter of a Mile of the Wreck without swimming, I could now walk quite up to
her when the Tide was out; I was surpris'd with this at first, but soon
concluded it must be done by the Earthquake, and as by this Violence the Ship
was more broken open than formerly, so many Things came daily on Shore, which
the Sea had loosen'd, and which the Winds and Water rolled by Degrees to the
Land.
    This wholly diverted my Thoughts from the Design of removing my Habitation;
and I busied my self mightily that Day especially, in searching whether I could
make any Way into the Ship, but I found nothing was to be expected of that Kind,
for that all the In-side of the Ship was choke'd up with Sand: Hawever, as I had
learn'd not to despair of any Thing, I resolve'd to pull every Thing to Pieces
that I could of the Ship, concluding, that every Thing I could get from her
would be of some Use or other to me.
    May 3. I began with my Saw, and cut a Piece of a Beam thro', which I thought
held some of the upper Part or Quarter-Deck together, and when I had cut it
thro', I clear'd away the Sand as well as I could from the Side which lay
highest; but the Tide coming in, I was oblige'd to give over for that Time.
    May 4. I went a fishing, but caught not one Fish that I durst eat of, till I
was weary of my Sport, when just going to leave off, I caught a young Dolphin. I
had made me a long Line of some Rope Yarn, but I had no Hooks, yet I frequently
caught Fish enough, as much as I car'd to eat; all which I dry'd in the Sun, and
eat them dry.
    May 5. Work'd on the Wreck, cut another Beam asunder, and brought three
great Fir Planks off from the Decks, which I ty'd together, and made swim on
Shore when the Tide of Flood came on.
    May 6. Work'd on the Wreck, got several Iron Bolts out of her, and other
Pieces of Iron Work, work'd very hard, and came Home very much tyr'd, and had
Thoughts of giving it over.
    May 7. Went to the Wreck again, but with an Intent not to work, but found
the Weight of the Wreck had broke itself down, the Beams being cut, that several
Pieces of the Ship seem'd to lie loose, and the In-side of the Hold lay so open,
that I could see into it, but almost full of Water and Sand.
    May 8. Went to the Wreck, and carry'd an Iron Crow to wrench up the Deck,
which lay now quite clear of the Water or Sand; I wrench'd open two Planks, and
brought them on Shore also with the Tide; I left the Iron Crow in the Wreck for
next Day.
    May 9. Went to the Wreck, and with the Crow made Way into the Body of the
Wreck, and felt several Casks, and loosen'd them with the Crow, but could not
break them up; I felt also the Roll of English Lead, and could stir it, but it
was too heavy to remove.
    May 10, 11, 12, 13, 14. Went every Day to the Wreck, and got a great deal of
Pieces of Timber, and Boards, or Plank, and 2 or 300 Weight of Iron.
    May 15. I carry'd two Hatchets to try if I could not cut a Piece off of the
Roll of Lead, by placing the Edge of one Hatchet, and driving it with the other;
but as it lay about a Foot and a half in the Water, I could not make any Blow to
drive the Hatchet.
    May 16. It had blow'd hard in the Night, and the Wreck appear'd more broken
by the Force of the Water but I stay'd so long in the Woods to get Pidgeons for
Food, that the Tide prevented me going to the Wreck that Day.
    May 17. I saw some Pieces of the Wreck blown on Shore, at a great Distance,
near two Miles off me, but resolve'd to see what they were, and found it was a
Piece of the Head, but too heavy for me to bring away.
    May 24. Every Day to this Day I work'd on the Wreck and with hard Labour I
loosen'd some Things so much with the Crow, that the first blowing Tide several
Casks floated out, and two of the Seamen's Chests; but the Wind blowing from the
Shore, nothing came to Land that Day, but Pieces of Timber, and a Hogshead which
had some Brazil Pork in it, but the Salt-water and the Sand had spoil'd it.
    I continue'd this Work every Day to the 15th of June, except the Time
necessary to get Food, which I always appointed, during this Part of my
Employment, to be when the Tide was up, that I might be ready when it was ebb'd
out, and by this Time I had gotten Timber, and Plank, and Iron-Work enough, to
have builded a good Boat, if I had known how; and also, I got at several Times
and in several Pieces, near 100 Weight of the Sheat-Lead.
    June 16. Going down to the Sea-side, I found a large Tortoise or Turtle;
this was the first I had seen, which it seems was only my Misfortune, not any
Defect of the Place, or Scarcity; for had I happen'd to be on the other Side of
the Island, I might have had Hundreds of them every Day, as I found afterwards;
but perhaps had paid dear enough for them.
    June 17. I spent in cooking the Turtle; I found in her threescore Eggs; and
her Flesh was to me at that Time the most savoury and pleasant that ever I
tasted in my Life, having had no Flesh, but of Goats and Fowls, since I landed
in this horrid Place.
    June 18. Rain'd all Day, and I stay'd within. I thought at this Time the
Rain felt Cold, and I was something chilly, which I knew was not usual in that
Latitude.
    June 19. Very ill, and shivering, as if the Weather had been cold.
    June 20. No rest all Night, violent Pains in my Head, and feverish.
    June 21. Very ill, frighted almost to Death with the Apprehensions of my sad
Condition, to be sick, and no Help: pray'd to GOD for the first Time since the
Storm off of Hull, but scarce knew what I said, or why; my Thoughts being all
confused.
    June 22. A little better, but under dreadful Apprehensions of Sickness.
    June 23. Very bad again, cold shivering, and then a violent Head-ach.
    June 24. Much better.
    June 25. An Ague very violent; the Fit held me seven Hours, cold Fit and
hot, with faint Sweats after it.
    June 26. Better; and having no Victuals to eat, took my Gun, but found my
self very weak; however I kill'd a She-Goat, and with much Difficulty got it
Home, and broil'd some of it, and eat; I wou'd fain have stew'd it, and made
some Broath, but had no Pot.
    June 27. The Ague again so violent, that I lay a-Bed all Day, and neither
eat or drank. I was ready to perish for Thirst, but so weak, I had not Strength
to stand up, or to get my self any Water to drink: Pray'd to God again, but was
light-headed, and when I was not, I was so ignorant, that I knew not what to
say; only I lay and cry'd, Lord look upon me, Lord pity me, Lord have Mercy upon
me: I suppose I did nothing else for two or three Hours, till the Fit wearing
off, I fell asleep, and did not wake till far in the Night; when I wak'd, I
found my self much refresh'd, but weak, and exceeding thirsty: However, as I had
no Water in my whole Habitation, I was force'd to lie till Morning, and went to
sleep again: In this second Sleep, I had this terrible Dream.
    I thought, that I was sitting on the Ground on the Outside of my Wall, where
I sat when the Storm blew after the Earthquake, and that I saw a Man descend
from a great black Cloud, in a bright Flame of Fire, and light upon the Ground:
He was all over as bright as a Flame, so that I could but just bear to look
towards him; his Countenance was most inexpressibly dreadful, impossible for
Words to describe; when he stepp'd upon the Ground with his Feet, I thought the
Earth trembl'd, just as it had done before in the Earthquake, and all the Air
look'd, to my Apprehension, as if it had been fill'd with Flashes of Fire.
    He was no sooner landed upon the Earth, but he moved forward towards me,
with a long Spear or Weapon in his Hand, to kill me; and when he came to a
rising Ground, at some Distance, he spoke to me, or I heard a Voice so terrible,
that it is impossible to express the Terror of it; all that I can say I
understood, was this, Seeing all these Things have not brought thee to
Repentance, now thou shalt die: At which Words, I thought he lifted up the Spear
that was in his Hand, to kill me.
    No one, that shall ever read this Account, will expect that I should be able
to describe the Horrors of my Soul at this terrible Vision, I mean, that even
while it was a Dream, I even dreamed of those Horrors; nor is it any more
possible to describe the Impression that remain'd upon my Mind when I awak'd and
found it was but a Dream.
    I had alas! no divine Knowledge; what I had received by the good Instruction
of my Father was then worn out by an uninterrupted Series, for 8 Years, of
Seafaring Wickedness, and a constant Conversation with nothing but such as were
like my self, wicked and prophane to the last Degree: I do not remember that I
had in all that Time one Thought that so much as tended either to looking
upwards toward God, or inwards towards a Reflection upon my own Ways: But a
certain Stupidity of Soul, without Desire of Good, or Conscience of Evil, had
entirely overwhelm'd me, and I was all that the most hardned, unthinking, wicked
Creature among our common Sailors, can be supposed to be, not having the least
Sense, either of the Fear of God in Danger, or of Thankfulness to God in
Deliverances.
    In the relating what is already past of my Story, this will be the more
easily believe'd, when I shall add, that thro' all the Variety of Miseries that
had to this Day befallen me, I never had so much as one Thought of it being the
Hand of God, or that it was a just Punishment for my Sin; my rebellious
Behaviour against my Father, or my present Sins which were great; or so much as
a Punishment for the general Course of my wicked Life. When I was on the
desperate Expedition on the desert Shores of Africa, I never had so much as one
Thought of what would become of me; or one Wish to God to direct me whither I
should go, or to keep me from the Danger which apparently surrounded me, as well
from voracious Creatures as cruel Savages: But I was meerly thoughtless of a
God, or a Providence; acted like a meer Brute from the Principles of Nature, and
by the Dictates of common Sense only, and indeed hardly that.
    When I was deliver'd and taken up at Sea by the Portugal Captain, well us'd,
and dealt justly and honourably with, as well as charitably, I had not the least
Thankfulness on my Thoughts: When again I was shipwreck'd, ruin'd, and in Danger
of drowning on this Island, I was as far from Remorse, or looking on it as a
judgement; I only said to my self often, that I was an unfortunate Dog, and born
to be always miserable.
    It is true, when I got on Shore first here, and found all my Ship's Crew
drown'd, and my self spar'd, I was Surprise'd with a Kind of Extasie, and some
Transports of Soul, which, had the Grace of God assisted, might have come up to
true Thankfulness; but it ended where it begun, in a meer common Flight of Joy,
or as I may say, being glad I was alive, without the least Reflection upon the
distinguishing Goodness of the Hand which had preserve'd me, and had singled me
out to be preserve'd, when all the rest were destroy'd; or an Enquiry why
Providence had been thus merciful to me; even just the same common Sort of Joy
which Seamen generally have after they are got safe ashore from a Shipwreck,
which they drown all in the next Bowl of Punch, and forget almost as soon as it
is over, and all the rest of my Life was like it.
    Even when I was afterwards, on due Consideration, made sensible of my
Condition, how I was cast on this dreadful Place, out of the Reach of humane
Kind, out of all Hope of Relief, or Prospect of Redemption, as soon as I saw but
a Prospect of living, and that I should not starve and perish for Hunger, all
the Sense of my Affliction wore off, and I begun to be very easy, apply'd my
self to the Works proper for my Preservation and Supply, and was far enough from
being afflicted at my Condition, as a judgement from Heaven, or as the Hand of
God against me; these were Thoughts which very seldom enter'd into my Head.
    The growing up of the Corn, as is hinted in my Journal, had at first some
little Influence upon me, and began to affect me with Seriousness, as long as I
thought it had something miraculous in it; but as soon as ever that Part of the
Thought was remove'd, all the Impression which was raise'd from it, wore off also,
as I have noted already.
    Even the Earthquake, tho' nothing could be more terrible in its Nature, or
more immediately directing to the Invisible Power which alone directs such
Things, yet no sooner was the first Fright over, but the Impression it had made
went off also. I had no more Sense of God or his Judgments, much less of the
present Affliction of my Circumstances being from his Hand, than if I had been
in the most prosperous Condition of Life.
    But now when I began to be sick, and a leisurely View of the Miseries of
Death came to place itself before me; when my Spirits began to sink under the
Burthen of a strong Distemper, and Nature was exhausted with the Violence of the
Feaver; Conscience that had slept so long, begun to awake, and I began to
reproach my self with my past Life, in which I had so evidently, by uncommon
Wickedness, provok'd the Justice of God to lay me under uncommon Strokes, and to
deal with me in so vindictive a Manner.
    These Reflections oppress'd me for the second or third Day of my Distemper,
and in the Violence, as well of the Feaver, as of the dreadful Reproaches of my
Conscience, extorted some Words from me, like praying to God, tho' I cannot say
they were either a Prayer attended with Desires or with Hopes; it was rather the
Voice of meer Fright and Distress; my Thoughts were confuse'd, the Convictions
great upon my Mind, and the Horror of dying in such a miserable Condition raise'd
Vapours into my Head with the meer Apprehensions; and in these Hurries of my
Soul, I know not what my Tongue might express: but it was rather Exclamation,
such as, Lord! what a miserable Creature am I? If I should be sick, I shall
certainly die for Want of Help, and what will become of me! Then the Tears burst
out of my Eyes, and I could say no more for a good while.
    In this Interval, the good Advice of my Father came to my Mind, and
presently his Prediction which I mention'd at the Beginning of this Story, viz.
That if I did take this foolish Step, God would not bless me, and I would have
Leisure hereafter to reflect upon having neglected his Counsel, when there might
be none to assist in my Recovery. Now, said I aloud, My dear Father's Words are
come to pass: God's Justice has overtaken me, and I have none to help or hear
me: I rejected the Voice of Providence, which had mercifully put me in a Posture
or Station of Life, wherein I might have been happy and easy; but I would
neither see it my self, or learn to know the Blessing of it from my Parents; I
left them to mourn over my Folly, and now I am left to mourn under the
Consequences of it; I refuse'd their Help and Assistance who wou'd have lifted me
into the World, and wou'd have made every Thing easy to me, and now I have
Difficulties to struggle with, too great even for Nature itself to support, and
no Assistance, no Help, no Comfort, no Advice; then I cry'd out, Lord be my
Help, for I am in great Distress.
    This was the first Prayer, if I may call it so, that I had made for many
Years: But I return to my Journal.
    June 28. Having been somewhat refresh'd with the Sleep I had had, and the
Fit being entirely off, I got up; and tho' the Fright and Terror of my Dream was
very great, yet I consider'd, that the Fit of the Ague wou'd return again the
next Day, and now was my Time to get something to refresh and support my self
when I should be ill; and the first thing I did, I fill'd a large square Case
Bottle with Water, and set it upon my Table, in Reach of my Bed; and to take off
the chill or aguish Dispositition of the Water, I put about a Quarter of a Pint
of Rum into it, and mix'd them together; then I got me a Piece of the Goat's
Flesh, and broil'd it on the Coals, but could eat very little; I walk'd about,
but was very weak, and withal very sad and heavy-hearted in the Sense of my
miserable Condition; dreading the Return of my Distemper the next Day; at Night
I made my Supper of three of the Turtle's Eggs, which I roasted in the Ashes,
and eat, as we call it, in the Shell; and this was the first Bit of Meat I had
ever ask'd God's Blessing to, even as I cou'd remember, in my whole Life.
    After I had eaten, I try'd to walk, but found my self so weak, that I cou'd
hardly carry the Gun, (for I never went out without that) so I went but a little
Way, and sat down upon the Ground, looking out upon the Sea, which was just
before me, and very calm and smooth: As I sat here, some such Thoughts as these
occurred to me.
    What is this Earth and Sea of which I have seen so much, whence is it
produc'd, and what am I, and all the other Creatures, wild and tame, humane and
brutal, whence are we?
    Sure we are all made by some secret Power, who form'd the Earth and Sea, the
Air and Sky; and who is that?
    Then it follow'd most naturally, It is God that has made it all: Well, but
then it came on strangely, if God has made all these Things, He guides and
governs them all, and all Things that concern them; for the Power that could
make all Things, must certainly have Power to guide and direct them.
    If so, nothing can happen in the great Circuit of his Works, either without
his Knowledge or Appointment.
    And if nothing happens without his Knowledge, he knows that I am here, and
am in this dreadful Condition; and if nothing happens without his Appointment,
he has appointed all this to befal me.
    Nothing occur'd to my Thought to contradict any of these Conclusions; and
therefore it rested upon me with the greater Force, that it must needs be, that
God had appointed all this to befal me; that I was brought to this miserable
Circumstance by his Direction, he having the sole Power, not of me only, but of
every Thing that happen'd in the World. Immediately it follow'd,
    Why has God done this to me? What have I done to be thus us'd?
    My Conscience presently check'd me in that Enquiry, as if I had blasphem'd,
and methought it spoke to me like a Voice; WRETCH! dost thou ask what thou bast
done! look back upon a dreadful mis-spent Life, and ask thy self what thou hast
not done? ask, Why is it that thou wert not long ago destroy'd? Why wert thou
not drown'd in Yarmouth Roads? Kill'd in the Fight when the Ship was taken by
the Sallee man of War? Devour'd by the wild Beasts on the Coast of Africa? Or,
Drown'd HERE, when all the Crew perish'd but thy self? Dost thou ask, What have
I done?
    I was struck dumb with these Reflections, as one astonish'd, and had not a
Word to say, no not to answer to my self, but rose up pensive and sad, walk'd
back to my Retreat, and went up over my Wall, as if I had been going to Bed, but
my Thoughts were sadly disturb'd, and I had no Inclination to Sleep; so I sat
down in my Chair, and lighted my Lamp, for it began to be dark: Now as the
Apprehension of the Return of my Distemper terrify'd me very much, it occur'd
to my Thought, that the Brasilians take no Physick but their Tobacco, for almost
all Distempers; and I had a Piece of a Roll of Tobacco in one of the Chests
which was quite cur'd, and some also that was green and not quite cur'd.
    I went, directed by Heaven no doubt; for in this Chest I found a Cure, both
for Soul and Body, I open'd the Chest, and found what I look'd for, viz. the
Tobacco; and as the few Books, I had save'd, lay there too, I took out one of the
Bibles which I mention'd before, and which to this Time I had not found Leisure,
or so much as Inclination to look into; I say, I took it out, and brought both
that and the Tobacco with me to the Table.
    What Use to make of the Tobacco, I knew not, as to my Distemper, or whether
it was good for it or no; but I try'd several Experiments with it, as if I was
resolve'd it should hit one Way or other: I first took a Piece of a Leaf, and
chew'd it in my Mouth, which indeed at first almost stupify'd my Brain, the
Tobacco being green and strong, and that I had not been much us'd to it: then I
took some and steeped it an Hour or two in some Rum, and resolve'd to take a Dose
of it when I lay down; and lastly, I burnt some upon a Pan of Coals, and held my
Nose close over the Smoke of it as long as I could bear it, as well for the Heat
as almost for Suffocation.
    In the Interval of this Operation, I took up the Bible and began to read,
but my Head was too much disturb'd with the Tobacco to bear reading, at least
that Time; only having opened the Book casually, the first Words that occur'd
to me were these, Call on me in the Day of Troable, and I will deliver, and thou
shalt glorify me.
    The Words were very apt to my Case, and made some Impression upon my
Thoughts at the Time of reading them, tho' not so much as they did afterwards;
for as for being deliver'd, the Word had no Sound, as I may say, to me; the
Thing was so remote, so impossible in my Apprehension of Things, that I began to
say as the Children of Israel did, when they were promise'd Flesh to eat, Can God
spread a Table in the Wilderness; so I began to say, Can God himself deliver me
from this Place? and as it was not for many Years that any Hope appear'd, this
prevail'd very often upon my Thoughts: But however, the Words made a great
Impression upon me, and I mused upon them very often. It grew now late, and the
Tobacco had, as I said, doz'd my Head so much, that I inclin'd to sleep; so I
left my Lamp burning in the Cave, least I should want any Thing in the Night,
and went to Bed; but before I lay down, I did what I never had done in all my
Life, I kneel'd down and pray'd to God to fulfil the Promise to me, that if I
call'd upon him in the Day of Trouble, he would deliver me; after my broken and
imperfect Prayer was over, I drunk the Rum in which I had steep'd the Tobacco,
which was so strong and rank of the Tobacco, that indeed I could scarce get it
down; immediately upon this I went to Bed, I found presently it flew up in my
Head violently, but I fell into a sound Sleep, and wak'd no more 'till by the
Sun it must necessarily be near Three a-Clock in the Afternoon the next Day;
nay, to this Hour, I'm partly of the Opinion, that I slept all the next Day and
Night, and 'till almost Three that Day after; for otherwise I knew not how I
should lose a Day out of my Reckoning in the Days of the Week, as it appear'd
some Years after I had done: for if I had lost it by crossing and re-crossing
the Line, I should have lost more than one Day: But certainly I lost a Day in my
Accompt, and never knew which Way.
    Be that however one Way or th' other, when I awak'd I found my self
exceedingly refresh'd, and my Spirits lively and cheerful; when I got up, I was
stronger than I was the Day before, and my Stomach better, for I was hungry; and
in short, I had no Fit the next Day, but continue'd much alter'd for the better;
this was the 29th.
    The 30th was my well Day of Course, and I went abroad with my Gun, but did
not care to travel too far, I kill'd a Sea Fowl or two, something like a brand
Goose, and brought them Home, but was not very forward to eat them; so I ate
some more of the Turtle's Eggs, which were very good: This Evening I renew'd the
Medicine which I had suppose'd did me good the Day before, viz. the Tobacco
steep'd in Rum, only I did not take so much as before, nor did I chew any of the
Leaf, or hold my Head over the Smoke,; however I was not so well the next Day,
which was the first of July, as I hop'd I should'd have been; for I had a little
Spice of the cold Fit, but it was not much.
    July 2. I renew'd the Medicine all the three Ways, and doz'd my self with it
as at first; and doubled the Quantity which I drank.
    3. I miss'd the Fit for good and all, tho' I did not recover my full
Strength for some Weeks after; while I was thus gathering Strength, my Thoughts
run exceedingly upon this Scripture, I will deliver thee, and the Impossibility
of my Deliverance lay much upon my Mind in Barr of my ever expecting it: But as
I was discouraging my self with such Thoughts, it occur'd to my Mind, that I
pored so much upon my Deliverance from the main Affliction, that I disregarded
the Deliverance I had receive'd; and I was, as it were, made to ask my self such
Questions as these, viz. Have I not been deliver'd, and wonderfully too, from
Sickness? from the most distress'd Condition that could be, and that was so
frightful to me, and what Notice I had taken of it: Had I done my Part, God had
deliver'd me, but I had not glorify'd him; that is to say, I had not own'd and
been thankful for that as a Deliverance, and how cou'd I expect greater
Deliverance?
    This touch'd my Heart very much, and immediately I kneel'd down and gave God
Thanks aloud, for my Recovery from my Sickness.
    July 4. In the Morning I took the Bible, and beginning at the New Testament,
I began seriously to read it, and impos'd upon my self to read a while every
Morning and every Night, not tying my self to the Number of Chapters, but as
long as my Thoughts should'd engage me: It was not long after I set seriously to
this Work, but I found my Heart more deeply and sincerely affected with the
Wickedness of my past Life: The Impression of my Dream reviv'd, and the Words,
All these Things have not brought thee to Repentance, ran seriously in my
Thought: I was earnestly begging of God to give me Repentance, when it happen'd
providentially the very Day that reading the Scriture, I came to these Words, He
is exalted a Prince and a Saviour, to give Repentance, and to give Remission: I
threw down the Book, and with my Heart as well as my Hands lifted up to Heaven,
in a Kind of Extasy of Joy, I cry'd out aloud, Jesus, thou Son of David, Jesus,
thou exalted Prince and Saviour, give me Repentance!
    This was the first time That I could say, in the true Sense of the Words,
that I pray'd in all my Life; for now I pray'd with a Sense of my Condition, and
with a true Scripture View of Hope founded on the Encouragement of the Word of
God; and from this Time, I may say, I began to have Hope that God would hear me.
    Now I began to construe the Words mentioned above, Call on me, and I will
deliver you, in a different Sense from what I had ever done before; for then I
had no Notion of anything being call'd Deliverance, but my being deliver'd from
the Captivity I was in; for tho' I was indeed at large in the Place, yet the
Island was certainly a Prison to me, and that in the worst Sense in the World;
but now I learn'd to take it in another Sense: Now I look'd back upon my past
Life with such Horrour, and my Sins appear'd so dreadful, that my Soul sought
nothing of God, but Deliverance from the Load of Guilt that bore down all my
Comfort: As for my solitary Life it was nothing; I did not so much as pray to be
deliver'd from it, or think of it; It was all of no Consideration in Comparison
to this: And I add this Part here, to hint to whoever shall read it, that
whenever they come to a true Sense of things, they, will find Deliverance from
Sin a much greater Blessing than Deliverance from Affliction.
    But leaving this Part, I return to my Journal.
    My Condition began now to be, tho' not less miserable as to my Way of
living, yet much easier to my Mind; and my Thoughts being directed, by a
constant reading the Scripture, and praying to God, to things of a higher
Nature: I had a great deal of Comfort within, which till now I knew nothing of;
also, as my Health and Strength returned, I bestirr'd my self to furnish my self
with every thing that I wanted, and make my Way of living as regular as I could.
    From the 4th of July to the 14th, I was chiefly employ'd in walking about
with my Gun in my Hand, a little and a little, at a Time, as a Man that was
gathering up his Strength after a Fit of Sickness: For it is hardly to be
imagine'd, how low I was, and to what Weakness I was reduce'd. The Application
which I made Use of was perfectly new, and perhaps what had never cur'd an Ague
before, neither can I recommend it to any one to practise, by this Experiment;
and tho' it did carry off the Fit, yet it rather contributed to weakening me;
for I had frequent Convulsions in my Nerves and Limbs for some Time.
    I learn'd from it also this in particular, that being abroad in the rainy
Season was the most pernicious thing to my Health that could be, especially in
those Rains which came attended with Storms and Hurricanes of Wind; for as the
Rain which came in the dry Season was always most accompany'd with such Storms,
so I found that Rain was much more dangerous than the Rain which fell in
September and October.
    I had been now in this unhappy Island above 10 Months, all Possibility of
Deliverance from this Condition, seem'd to be entirely taken from me; and I
firmly believed, that no humane Shape had ever set Foot upon that Place. Having
now secure'd my Habitation, as I thought, fully to my Mind, I had a great Desire
to make a more perfect Discovery of the Island, and to see what other
Productions I might find, which I yet knew nothing of.
    It was the 15th of July that I began to take a more particular Survey of the
Island it self: I went up the Creek first, where, as I hinted, I brought my
Rafts on Shore; I found after I came about two Miles up, that the Tide did not
flow any higher, and that it was no more than a little Brook of running Water,
and very fresh and good; but this being the dry Season, there was hardly any
Water in some Parts of it, at least, not enough to run in any Stream so as it
could be perceive'd.
    On the Bank of this Brook I found many pleasant Savana's, or Meadows; plain,
smooth, and cover'd with Grass; and on the rising Parts of them next to the
higher Grounds, where the Water, as it might be supposed, never overflow'd, I
found a great deal of Tobacco, green, and growing to a great and very strong
Stalk; there were divers other Plants which I had no Notion of, or Understanding
about, and might perhaps have Vertues of their own, which I could not find out.
    I searched for the Cassava Root, which the Indians in all that Climate make
their Bread of, but I could find none. I saw large Plants of Alloes, but did not
then understand them. I saw several Sugar Canes, but wild, and for want of
Cultivation, imperfect. I contented my self with these Discoveries for this
Time, and came back musing with my self what Course I might take to know the
Vertue and Goodness of any of the Fruits or Plants which I should discover; but
could bring it to no Conclusion; for in short, I had made so little Observation
while I was in the Brasils, that I knew little of the Plants in the Field, at
least very little that might serve me to any Purpose now in my Distress.
    The next Day, the 16th, I went up the same Way again, and after going
something farther than I had gone the Day before, I found the Brook, and the
Savana's began to cease, and the Country became more woody than before; in this
Part I found different Fruits, and particularly I found Mellons upon the Ground
in great Abundance, and Grapes upon the Trees; the Vines had spread indeed over
the Trees, and the Clusters of Grapes were just now in their Prime, very ripe
and rich: This was a surprising Discovery, and I was exceeding glad of them; but
I was warn'd by my Experience to eat sparingly of them, remembering, that when I
was ashore in Barbary, the eating of Grapes kill'd several of our English Men
who were Slaves there, by throwing them into Fluxes and Feavers: But I found an
excellent Use for these Grapes, and that was to cure or dry them in the Sun, and
keep them as dry'd Grapes or Raisins are kept, which I thought would be, as
indeed they were, as wholesom as agreeable to eat, when no Grapes might be to be
had.
    I spent all that Evening there, and went not back to my Habitation, which,
by the Way was the first Night as I might say, I had lain from Home. In the
Night I took my first Contrivance, and got up into a Tree, where I slept well,
and the next Morning proceeded upon my Discovery, travelling near four Miles, as
I might judge by the Length of the Valley, keeping still due North, with a Ridge
of Hills on the South and North-side of me.
    At the End of this March I came to an Opening, where the Country seem'd to
descend to the West, and a little Spring of fresh Water which issued out of the
Side of the Hill by me, run the other Way, that is due East; and the Country
appear'd so fresh, so green, so flourishing, every thing being in a constant
Verdure, or Flourish of Spring, that it looked like a planted Garden.
    I descended a little on the Side of that delicious Vale, surveying it with a
secret Kind of Pleasure, (tho' mixed with my other afflicting Thoughts) to think
that this was all my own, that I was King and Lord of all this Country
indefeasibly, and had a Right of Possession; and if I could convey it, I might
have it in Inheritance, as completely as any Lord of a Mannor in England. I saw
here Abundance of Cocoa Trees, Orange, and Lemon, and Citron Trees; but all
wild, and very few bearing any Fruit, at least not then: However, the green
Limes that I gathered, were not only pleasant to eat, but very wholesome; and I
mix'd their Juice afterwards with Water, which made it very wholesome, and very
cool, and refreshing.
    I found now I had Business enough to gather and carry Home; and I resolve'd
to lay up a Store, as well of Grapes, as Limes and Lemons, to furnish my self
for the wet Season, which I knew was approaching.
    In Order to this, I gather'd a great Heap of Grapes in one Place, and a
lesser Heap in another Place, and a great Parcel of Limes and Lemons in another
Place; and taking a few of each with me, I travel'd homeward, and resolve'd to
come again, and bring a Bag or Sack, or what I could make to carry the rest
Home.
    Accordingly, having spent three Days in this Journey, I came Home; so I must
now call my Tent and my Cave: But, before I got thither, the Grapes were
spoil'd, the Richness of the Fruits, and the Weight of the Juice having broken
them, and bruis'd them, they were good for little or nothing; as to the Limes,
they were good, but I could bring but a few.
    The next Day, being the 19th, I went back, having made me two small Bags to
bring Home my Harvest: But I was Surprise'd, when coming to my Heap of Grapes,
which were so rich and fine when I gather'd them, I found them all spread about,
trod to Pieces; and dragg'd about some here, some there, and Abundance eaten and
devour'd: By this I concluded, there were some wild Creatures thereabouts, which
had done this; but what they were, I knew not.
    However, as I found that there was no laying them up on Heaps, and no
carrying them away in a Sack, but that one Way they would be destroy'd, and the
other Way they would be crush'd with their own Weight, I took another Course;
for I gather'd a large Quantity of the Grapes, and hung them up upon the out
Branches of the Trees, that they might cure and dry in the Sun; and as for the
Limes and Lemons, I carry'd as many back as I could well stand under.
    When I came Home from this Journey, I contemplated with great Pleasure the
Fruitfulness of that Valley, and the Pleasantness of the Situation, the Security
from Storms on that Side the Water, and the Wood, and concluded, that I had
pitch'd upon a Place to fix my Abode, which was by far the worst Part of the
Country. Upon the Whole I began to consider of removing my Habitation; and to
look out for a Place equally safe, as where I now was situate, if possible, in
that pleasant fruitful Part of the Island.
    This Thought run long in my Head, and I was exceeding fond of it for some
Time, the Pleasantness of the Place tempting me; but when I came to a nearer
View of it, and to consider that I was now by the Sea-Side, where it was at
least possible that something might happen to my Advantage, and by the same ill
Fate that brought me hither, might bring some other unhappy Wretches to the same
Place; and tho' it was scarce probable that any such Thing should ever happen,
yet to enclose my self among the Hills and Woods, in the Center of the Island,
was to anticipate my Bondage, and to render such an Affair not only Improbable,
but Impossible; and that therefore I ought not by any Means to remove.
    However, I was so Enamour'd of this Place, that I spent much of my Time
there, for the whole remaining Part of the Month of July; and tho' upon second
Thoughts I resolve'd as above, not to remove, yet I built me a little kind of a
Bower, and surrounded it at a Distance with a strong Fence, being a double
Hedge, as high as I could reach, well stak'd, and fill'd between with Brushwood;
and here I lay very secure, sometimes two or three Nights together, always going
over it with a Ladder, as before; so that I fancy'd now I had my Country-House,
and my Sea-Coast-House: And this Work took me up to the Beginning of August.
    I had but newly finish'd my Fence, and began to enjoy my Labour, but the
Rains came on, and made me stick close to my first Habitation; for tho' I had
made me a Tent like the other, with a Piece of a Sail, and spread it very well;
yet I had not the Shelter of a Hill to keep me from Storms, nor a Cave behind me
to retreat into, when the Rains were extraordinary.
    About the Beginning of August, as I said, I had finish'd my Bower, and began
to enjoy my self. The third of August, I found the Grapes I had hung up were
perfectly dry'd, and indeed, were excellent good Raisins of the Sun; so I began
to take them down from the Trees, and it was very happy that I did so; for the
Rains which follow'd would have spoil'd them, and I had lost the best Part of my
Winter Food; for I had above two hundred large Bunches of them. No sooner had I
taken them all down, and carry'd most of them Home to my Cave, but it began to
rain, and from hence, which was the fourteenth of August, it rain'd more or
less, every Day, till the Middle of October; and sometimes so violently, that I
could not stir out of my Cave for several Days.
    In this Season I was much Surprise'd with the Increase of my Family; I had
been concern'd for the Loss of one of my Cats, who run away from me, or as I
thought had been dead, and I heard no more Tale or Tidings of her, till to my
Astonishment she came Home about the End of August, with three Kittens; this was
the more strange to me, because tho' I had kill'd a wild Cat, as I call'd it,
with my Gun; yet I thought it was a quite differing Kind from our European Cats;
yet the young Cats were the same Kind of House breed like the old one; and both
my Cats being Females, I thought it very strange: But from these three Cats, I
afterwards came to be so pester'd with Cats, that I was force'd to kill them like
Vermine, or wild Beasts, and to drive them from my House as much as possible.
    From the fourteenth of August to the twenty sixth, incessant Rain, so that I
could not stir, and was now very careful not to be much wet. In this Confinement
I began to be straitned for Food, but venturing out twice, I one Day kill'd a
Goat, and the last Day, which was the twenty sixth, found a very large Tortoise,
which was a Treat to me, and my Food was regulated thus; I eat a Bunch of
Raisins for my Breakfast, a Piece of the Goat's Flesh, or of the Turtle for my
Dinner broil'd; for to my great Misfortune, I had no Vessel to boil or stew any
Thing; and two or three of the Turtle's Eggs for my Supper.
    During this Confinement in my Cover, by the Rain, I work'd daily two or
three Hours at enlarging my Cave, and by Degrees work'd it on towards one Side,
till I came to the Out-Side of the Hill, and made a Door or Way out, which came
beyond my Fence or Wall, and so I came in and out this Way; but I was not
perfectly easy at lying so open; for as I had manage'd my self before, I was in a
perfect Enclosure, whereas now I thought I lay expos'd, and open for any Thing
to come in upon me; and yet I could not perceive that there was any living Thing
to fear, the biggest Creature that I had yet seen upon the Island being a Goat.
    September the thirtieth, I was now come to the unhappy Anniversary of my
Landing. I cast up the Notches on my Post, and found I had been on Shore three
hundred and sixty five Days. I kept this Day as a Solemn Fast, setting it apart
to Religious Exercise, prostrating my self on the Ground with the most serious
Humiliation, confessing my Sins to God, acknowledging his Righteous Judgments
upon me, and praying to him to have Mercy on me, through Jesus Christ; and
having not tasted the least Refreshment for twelve Hours, even till the going
down of the Sun, I then eat a Bisket Cake, and a Bunch of Grapes, and went to
Bed, finishing the Day as I began it.
    I had all this Time observe'd no Sabbath-Day; for as at first I had no Sense
of Religion upon my Mind, I had after some Time omitted to distinguish the
Weeks, by making a longer Notch than ordinary for the Sabbath-Day, and so did
not really know what any of the Days were; but now having cast up the Days, as
above, I found I had been there a Year; so I divided it into Weeks, and set
apart every seventh Day for a Sabbath; though I found at the End of my Account I
had lost a Day or two in my Reckoning.
    A little after this my Ink began to fail me, and so I contented my self to
use it more sparingly, and to write down only the most remarkable Events of my
Life, without continuing a daily Memorandum of other Things.
    The rainy Season, and the dry Season, began now to appear regular to me, and
I learn'd to divide them so, as to provide for them accordingly. But I bought
all my Experience before I had it; and this I am going to relate, was one of the
most discouraging Experiments that I made at all: I have mention'd that I had
save'd the few Ears of Barley and Rice, which I had so surprizingly found spring
up, as I thought, of themselves, and believe there was about thirty Stalks of
Rice, and about twenty of Barley; and now I thought it a proper Time to sow it
after the Rains, the Sun being in its Southern Position going from me.
    Accordingly I dug up a Piece of Ground as well as I could with my wooden
Spade, and dividing it into two Parts, I sow'd my Grain; but as I was sowing, it
casually occur'd to my Thoughts, that I would not sow it all at first, because I
did not know when was the proper Time for it; so I sow'd about two Thirds of the
Seed, leaving about a Handful of each.
    It was a great Comfort to me afterwards, that I did so, for not one Grain of
that I sow'd this Time came to any Thing; for the dry Months following, the
Earth having had no Rain after the Seed was sown, it had no Moisture to assist
its Growth, and never came up at all, till the wet Season had come again, and
then it grew as if it had been but newly sown.
    Finding my first Seed did not grow, which I easily imagine'd was by the
Drought, I sought for a moister Piece of Ground to make another Trial in, and I
dug up a Piece of Ground near my new Bower, and sow'd the rest of my Seed in
February, a little before the Vernal Equinox; and this having the rainy Months
of March and April to water it, sprung up very pleasantly, and yielded a very
good Crop; but having Part of the Seed left only, and not daring to sow all that
I had, I had but a small Quantity at last, my whole Crop not amounting to above
half a Peck of each kind.
    But by this Experiment I was made Master of my Business, and knew exactly
when the proper Season was to sow; and that I might expect two Seed Times, and
two Harvests every Year.
    While this Corn was growing, I made a little Discovery which was of use to
me afterwards: As soon as the Rains were over, and the Weather began to settle,
which was about the Month of November, I made a Visit up the Country to my
Bower, where though I had not been some Months, yet I found all Things just as I
left them. The Circle or double Hedge that I had made, was not only firm and
entire; but the Stakes which I had cut out of some Trees that grew thereabouts,
were all shot out and grown with long Branches, as much as a Willow-Tree usually
shoots the first Year after lopping its Head. I could not tell what Tree to call
it, that these Stakes were cut from. I was Surprise'd, and yet very well pleas'd,
to see the young Trees grow; and I prun'd them, and led them up to grow as much
alike as I could; and it is scarce credible how beautiful a Figure they grew
into in three Years; so that though the Hedge made a Circle of about twenty five
Yards in Diameter, yet the Trees, for such I might now call them, soon cover'd
it; and it was a complete Shade, sufficient to lodge under all the dry Season.
    This made me resolve to cut some more Stakes, and make me a Hedge like this
in a Semicircle round my Wall; I mean that of my first Dwelling, which I did;
and placing the Trees or Stakes in a double Row, at about eight Yards distance
from my first Fence, they grew presently, and were at first a fine Cover to my
Habitation, and afterwards serve'd for a Defence also, as I shall observe in its
Order.
    I found now, That the Seasons of the Year might generally be divided, not
into Summer and Winter, as in Europe; but into the Rainy Seasons, and the Dry
Seasons, which were generally thus,
 
Half February,
Rainy, the Sun
being then on,
March, or near the
Equinox.
 
Half April,
 
Half April,
May, Dry, the Sun
June, being then to the
July, North of Line
Half August,
 
Half August,
September, Rainy, the Sun
being then come back.
Half October,
 
Half October,
November, Dry, the Sun
December, being then to the
January, South of the Line.
Half February,
 
The Rainy Season sometimes held longer or shorter, as the Winds happen'd to
blow; but this was the general Observation I made: After I had found by
Experience, the ill Consequence of being abroad in the Rain, I took Care to
furnish my self with Provisions before hand, that I might not be oblige'd to go
out; and I sat within Doors as much as possible during the wet Months.
    This Time I found much Employment, (and very suitable also to the Time) for
I found great Occasion of many Things which I had no way to furnish my self
with, but by hard Labour and constant Application; particularly, I try'd many
Ways to make my self a Basket, but all the Twigs I could get for the Purpose
prov'd so brittle, that they would do nothing. It prov'd of excellent Advantage
to me now, That when I was a Boy, I used to take great Delight in standing at a
Basket-makers, in the Town where my Father liv'd, to see them make their
Wicker-ware; and being as Boys usually are, very officious to help, and a great
Observer of the Manner how they work'd those Things, and sometimes lending a
Hand, I had by this Means full Knowledge of the Methods of it, that I wanted
nothing but the Materials; when it came into my Mind, That the Twigs of that
Tree from whence I cut my Stakes that grew, might possibly be as tough as the
Sallows, and Willows, and Osiers in England, and I resolve'd to try.
    Accordingly the next Day, I went to my Country-House, as I call'd it, and
cutting some of the smaller Twigs, I found them to my Purpose as much as I could
desire; whereupon I came the next Time prepare'd with a Hatchet to cut down a
Quantity, which I soon found, for there was great Plenty of them; these I set up
to dry within my Circle or Hedge, and when they were fit for Use, I carry'd them
to my Cave, and here during the next Season, I employ'd my self in making, as
well as I could, a great many Baskets, both to carry Earth, or to carry or lay
up any Thing as I had occasion; and tho' I did not finish them very handsomly,
yet I made them sufficiently serviceable for my Purpose; and thus afterwards I
took Care never to be without them; and as my Wicker-ware decay'd, I made more,
especially, I made strong deep Baskets to place my Corn in, instead of Sacks,
when I should come to have any Quantity of it.
    Having master'd this Difficulty, and employ'd a World of Time about it, I
bestirr'd my self to see if possible how to supply two Wants: I had no Vessels
to hold any Thing that was Liquid, except two Runlets which were almost full of
Rum, and some Glass-Bottles, some of the common Size, and others which were
Case-Bottles square, for the holding of Waters, Spirits, etc. I had not so much
as a Pot to boil any Thing, except a great Kettle, which I save'd out of the
Ship, and which was too big for such Use as I desired it, viz. To make Broth,
and stew a Bit of Meat by it self. The Second Thing I would fain have had, was a
Tobacco-Pipe; but it was impossible to me to make one, however, I found a
Contrivance for that too at last.
    I employ'd my self in Planting my Second Rows of Stakes or Piles and in this
Wicker working all the Summer, or dry Season, when another Business took me up
more Time than it could be imagine'd I could spare.
    I mention'd before, That I had a great Mind to see the whole Island, and
that I had travel'd up the Brook, and so on to where I built my Bower, and
where I had an Opening quite to the Sea on the other Side of the Island; I now
resolve'd to travel quite Cross to the Sea-Shore on that Side; so taking my Gun,
a Hatchet, and my Dog, and a larger Quantity of Powder and Shot than usual, with
two Bisket Cakes, and a great Bunch of Raisins in my Pouch for my Store, I began
my Journey; when I had pass'd the Vale where my Bower stood as above, I came
within View of the Sea, to the West, and it being a very clear Day, I fairly
descry'd Land, whether an Island or a Continent, I could not tell; but it lay
very high, extending from the West, to the W.S.W. at a very great Distance; by
my Guess it could not be less than Fifteen or Twenty Leagues off.
    I could not tell what Part of the World this might be, otherwise than that I
know it must be Part of America, and as I concluded by all my Observations, must
be near the Spanish Dominions, and perhaps was all Inhabited by Savages, where
if I should have landed, I had been in a worse Condition than I was now; and
therefore I acquiesced in the Dispositions of Providence, which I began now to
own, and to believe, order'd every Thing for the best; I say, I quieted my Mind
with this, and left afflicting my self with Fruitless Wishes of being there.
    Besides, after some Pause upon this Affair, I consider'd, that if this Land
was the Spanish Coast, I should certainly, one Time or other, see some Vessel
pass or re-pass one Way or other; but if not, then it was the Savage Coast
between the Spanish Country and Brasils, which are indeed the worst of Savages;
for they are Cannibals, or Men-eaters, and fail not to murder and devour all
the humane Bodies that fall into their Hands.
    With these Considerations I walk'd very leisurely forward, I found that Side
of the Island where I now was, much pleasanter than mine, the open or Savanna
Fields sweet, adorn'd with Flowers and Grass, and full of very fine Woods. I saw
Abundance of Parrots, and fain I would have caught one, if possible to have kept
it to be tame, and taught it to speak to me. I did, after some Pains taking,
catch a young Parrot, for I knock'd it down with a Stick, and having recover'd
it, I brought it home; but it was some Years before I could make him speak:
However, at last I taught him to call me by my Name very familiarly: But the
Accident that follow'd, tho' it be a Trifle, will be very diverting in its
Place.
    I was exceedingly diverted with this Journey: I found in the low Grounds
Hares, as I thought them to be, and Foxes, but they differ'd greatly from all
the other Kinds I had met with; nor could I satisfy my self to eat them, tho' I
kill'd several: But I had no Need to be venturous; for I had no Want of Food,
and of that which was very good too; especially these three Sorts, viz. Goats,
Pidgeons, and Turtle or Tortoise; which, added to my Grapes, Leaden-hall Market
could not have furnish'd a Table better than I, in Proportion to the Company;
and tho' my Case was deplorable enough, yet I had great Cause for Thankfulness,
that I was not driven to any Extremities for Food; but rather Plenty, even to
Dainties.
    I never travel'd in this Journey above two Miles outright in a Day, or
thereabouts; but I took so many Turns and Returns, to see what Discoveries I
could make, that I came weary enough to the Place where I resolve'd to sit down
for all Night; and then I either repos'd my self in a Tree, or surrounded my
self with a Row of Stakes set upright in the Ground, either from one Tree to
another, or so as no wild Creature could come at me, without waking me.
    As soon as I came to the Sea Shore, I was Surprise'd to see that I had taken
up my Lot on the worst Side of the Island; for here indeed the Shore was cover'd
with innumerable Turtles, whereas on the other Side I had found but three in a
Year and half. Here was also an infinite Number of Fowls, of many Kinds, some
which I had seen and some which I had not seen of before, and many of them very
good Meat; but such as I knew not the Names of, except those call'd Penguins.
    I could have shot as many as I pleas'd, but was very sparing of my Powder
and Shot; and therefore had more Mind to kill a she Goat, if I could, which I
could better feed on; and though there were many Goats here more than on my Side
the Island, yet it was with much more Difficulty that I could come near them,
the Country being flat and even, and they saw me much sooner than when I was on
the Hill.
    I confess this Side of the Country was much pleasanter than mine, but yet I
had not the least Inclination to remove; for as I was fix'd in my Habitation, it
became natural to me, and I seem'd all the while I was here, to be as it were
upon a Journey, and from Home: However, I travel'd along the Shore of the Sea,
towards the East, I suppose about twelve Miles; and then setting up a great Pole
upon the Shore for a Mark, I concluded I would go Home again; and that the next
Journey I took should be on the other Side of the Island, East from my Dwelling,
and so round till I came to my Post again: Of which in its Place.
    I took another Way to come back than that I went, thinking I could easily
keep all the Island so much in my View, that I could not miss finding my first
Dwelling by viewing the Country; but I found my self mistaken; for being come
about two or three Miles, I found my self descended into a very large Valley;
but so surrounded with Hills, and those Hills cover'd with Wood, that I could
not see which was my Way by any Direction but that of the Sun, nor even then,
unless I knew very well the Position of the Sun at that Time of the Day.
    It happen'd to my farther Misfortune, That the Weather prov'd hazey for
three or four Days, while I was in this Valley; and not being able to see the
Sun, I wander'd about very uncomfortably, and at last was oblige'd to find out
the Sea Side, look for my Post, and come back the same Way I went; and then by
easy Journies I turn'd Homeward, the Weather being exceeding hot, and my Gun,
Ammunition, Hatchet, and other Things very heavy.
    In this Journey my Dog Surprise'd a young Kid, and seize'd upon it, and I
running in to take hold of it, caught it, and save'd it alive from the Dog; I had
a great Mind to bring it Home if I could; for I had often been musing, Whether
it might not be possible to get a Kid or two, and so raise a Breed of tame
Goats, which might supply me when my Powder and Shot should be all spent.
    I made a Collar to this little Creature, and with a String which I made of
some Rope-Yarn, which I always carry'd about me, I led him along, tho' with some
Difficulty, till I came to my Bower, and there I enclos'd him, and left him; for
I was very impatient to be at Home, from whence I had been absent above a Month.
    I cannot express what a Satisfaction it was to me, to come into my old
Hutch, and lye down in my Hamock-Bed: This little wandring Journey, without
settled Place of Abode, had been so unpleasant to me, that my own House, as I
call'd it to my self, was a perfect Settlement to me, compar'd to that; and it
rendred every Thing about me so comfortable, that I resolve'd I would never go a
great Way from it again, while it should be my Lot to stay on the Island.
    I repos'd my self here a Week, to rest and regale my self after my long
Journey; during which, most of the Time was taken up in the weighty Affair of
making a Cage for my Poll, who began now to be a meer Domestick, and to be
mighty well acquainted with me. Then I began to think of the poor Kid, which I
had penn'd in within my little Circle, and resolve'd to go and fetch it Home, or
give it some Food; accordingly I went, and found it where I left it; for indeed
it could not get out, but almost starve'd for want of Food: I went and cut Bows
of Trees, and Branches of such Shrubs as I could find, and threw it over, and
having fed it, I ty'd it as I did before, to lead it away; but it was so tame
with being hungry, that I had no need to have ty'd it; for it follow'd me like a
Dog; and as I continually fed it, the Creature became so loving, so gentle, and
so fond, that it became from that Time one of my Domesticks also, and would
never leave me afterwards.
    The rainy Season of the Autumnal Equinox was now come, and I kept the 30th.
of Sept. in the same solemn Manner as before, being the Anniversary of my
Landing on the Island, having now been there two Years, and no more Prospect of
being deliver'd, than the first Day I came there. I spent the whole Day in
humble and thankful Acknowledgments of the many wonderful Mercies which my
Solitary Condition was attended with, and without which it might have been
infinitely more miserable. I gave humble and hearty Thanks that God had been
pleas'd to discover to me, even that it was possible I might be more happy in
this Solitary Condition, than I should have been in a Liberty of Society, and in
all the Pleasures of the World. That he could fully make up to me, the
Deficiencies of my Solitary State, and the want of Humane Society by his
Presence, and the Communications of his Grace to my Soul, supporting,
comforting, and encouraging me to depend upon his Providence here, and hope for
his Eternal Presence hereafter.
    It was now that I began sensibly to feel how much more happy this Life I now
led was, with all its miserable Circumstances, than the wicked, cursed,
abominable Life I led all the past Part of my Days; and now I chang'd both my
Sorrows and my Joys; my very Desires alter'd, my Affections chang'd their Gusts,
and my Delights were perfectly new, from what they were at my first Coming, or
indeed for the two Years past.
    Before, as I walk'd about, either on my Hunting, or for viewing the Country;
the Anguish of my Soul at my Condition, would break out upon me on a sudden, and
my very Heart would die within me, to think of the Woods, the Mountains, the
Desarts I was in; and how I was a Prisoner, lock'd up with the Eternal Bars and
Bolts of the Ocean, in an uninhabited Wilderness, without Redemption: In the
midst of the greatest Composures of my Mind, this would break out upon me like a
Storm, and make me wring my Hands, and weep like a Child: Sometimes it would
take me in the middle of my Work, and I would immediately sit down and sigh, and
look upon the Ground for an Hour or two together; and this was still worse to
me; for if I could burst out into Tears, or vent my self by Words, it would go
off, and the Grief having exhausted it self would abate.
    But now I began to exercise my self with new Thoughts; I daily read the Word
of God, and apply'd all the Comforts of it to my present State: One Morning
being very sad, I open'd the Bible upon these Words, I will never, never leave
thee, nor forsake thee; immediately it occur'd, That these Words were to me,
Why else should they be directed in such a Manner, just at the Moment when I was
mourning over my Condition, as one forsaken of God and Man? Well then, said I,
if God does not forsake me, of what ill Consequence can it be, or what matters
it, though the World should all forsake me, seeing on the other Hand, if I had
all the World, and should lose the Favour and Blessing of God, there wou'd be no
Comparison in the Loss.
    From this Moment I began to conclude in my Mind, That it was possible for me
to be more happy in this forsaken Solitary Condition, than it was probable I
should ever have been in any other Particular State in the World; and with this
Thought I was going to give Thanks to God for bringing me to this Place.
    I know not what it was, but something shock'd my Mind at that Thought, and I
durst not speak the Words: How canst thou be such a Hypocrite, (said I, even
audibly) to pretend to be thankful for a Condition, which however thou may'st
endeavour to be contented with, thou would'st rather pray heartily to be
deliver'd from; so I stopp'd there: But though I could not say, I thank'd God
for being there; yet I sincerely gave Thanks to God for opening my Eyes, by
whatever afflicting Providences, to see the former Condition of my Life, and to
mourn for my Wickedness, and repent. I never open'd the Bible, or shut it, but
my very Soul within me, bless'd God for directing my Friend in England, without
any Order of mine, to pack it up among my Goods; and for assisting me afterwards
to save it out of the Wreck of the Ship.
    Thus, and in this Disposition of Mind, I began my third Year; and tho' I
have not given the Reader the Trouble of so particular Account of my Works this
Year as the first; yet in General it may be observe'd. That I was very seldom
idle; but having regularly divided my Time, according to the several daily
Employments that were before me, such as, First, My Duty to God, and the Reading
the Scriptures, which I constantly set apart some Time for thrice every Day.
Secondly, The going Abroad with my Gun for Food, which generally took me up
three Hours in every Morning, when it did not Rain. Thirdly, The ordering,
curing, preserving, and cooking what I had kill'd or catch'd for my Supply;
these took up great Part of the Day; also it is to be considered that the middle
of the Day when the Sun was in the Zenith, the Violence of the Heat was too
great to stir out; so that about four Hours in the Evening was all the Time I
could be suppose'd to work in; with this Exception, That sometimes I chang'd my
Hours of Hunting and Working, and went to work in the Morning, and Abroad with
my Gun in the Afternoon.
    To this short Time allow'd for Labour, I desire may be added the exceeding
Laboriousness of my Work; the many Hours which for want of Tools, want of Help,
and want of Skill; every Thing I did, took up out of my Time: For Example, I was
full two and forty Days making me a Board for a long Shelf, which I wanted in my
Cave; whereas two Sawyers with their Tools, and a Saw-Pit, would have cut six of
them out of the same Tree in half a Day.
    My Case was this, It was to be a large Tree, which was to be cut down,
because my Board was to be a broad one. This Tree I was three Days a cutting
down, and two more cutting off the Bows, and reducing it to a Log, or Piece of
Timber. With inexpressible hacking and hewing I reduce'd both Sides of it into
Chips, till it begun to be light enough to move; than I turn'd it, and made one
Side of it smooth, and flat, as a Board from End to End; then turning that Side
downward, cut the other Side, till I brought the Plank to be about three Inches
thick, and smooth on both Sides. Any one may judge the Labour of my Hands in
such a Piece of Work; but Labour and Patience carry'd me through that and many
other Things: I only observe this in Particular, to show, The Reason why so much
of my Time went away with so little Work, viz. That what might be a little to be
done with Help and Tools, was a vast Labour, and require'd a prodigious Time to
do alone, and by hand.
    But not with standing this, with Patience and Labour I went through many
Things; and indeed every Thing that my Circumstances made necessary to me to do,
as will appear by what follows.
    I was now, in the Months of November and December, expecting my Crop of
Barley and Rice. The Ground I had manur'd or dug up for them was not great; for
as I observe'd, my Seed of each was not above the Quantity of half a Peck; for I
had lost one whole Crop by sowing in the dry Season; but now my Crop promise'd
very well, when on a sudden I found I was in Danger of losing it all again by
Enemies of several Sorts, which it was scarce possible to keep from it; as
First, The Goats, and wild Creatures which I call'd Hares, who tasting the
Sweetness of the Blade, lay in it Night and Day, as soon as it came up, and eat
it so close, that it could get no Time to shoot up into Stalk.
    This I saw no Remedy for, but by making an Enclosure, about it with a Hedge,
which I did with a great deal of Toil; and the more, because it require'd Speed.
However, as my Arable Land was but small, suited to my Crop, I got it totally
well fenc'd, in about three Weeks Time; and shooting some of the Creatures in
the Day Time, I set my Dog to guard it in the Night, tying him up to a Stake at
the Gate, where he would stand and bark all Night long; so in a little Time the
Enemies forsook the Place, and the Corn grew very strong, and well, and began to
ripen apace.
    But as the Beasts ruined me before, while my Corn was in the Blade; so the
Birds were as likely to ruin me now, when it was in the Ear; for going along by
the Place to see how it throve, I saw my little Crop surrounded with Fowls of I
know not how many sorts, who stood as it were watching till I should be gone: I
immediately let fly among them (for I always had my Gun with me) I had no sooner
shot but there rose up a little Cloud of Fowls, which I had not seen at all,
from among the Corn it self.
    This touch'd me sensibly, for I foresaw, that in a few Days they would
devour all my Hopes, that I should be starve'd, and never be able to raise a Crop
at all, and what to do I could not tell: However I resolve'd not to loose my
Corn, if possible, tho' I should watch it Night and Day. In the first Place, I
went among it to see what Damage was already done, and found they had spoil'd a
good deal of it, but that as it was yet too Green for them, the Loss was not so
great, but that the Remainder was like to be a good Crop if it could be save'd.
    I staid by it to load my Gun, and then coming away I could easily see the
Thieves sitting upon all the Trees about me, as if they only waited till I was
gone away, and the Event proved it to be so; for as I walk'd off as if I was
gone, I was no sooner out of their sight, but they dropped down one by one into
the Corn again. I was so provok'd that I could not have Patience to stay till
more came on, knowing that every Grain that they eat now, was, as it might be
said, a Peck-load to me in the Consequence; but coming up to the Hedge I fir'd
again, and kill'd three of them. This was what I wish'd for; so I took them up,
and serve'd them, as we serve notorious Thieves in England, (viz.) Hang'd them in
Chains for a Terror to others; it is impossible to imagine almost, that this
should have such an Effect, as it had; for the Fowls wou'd not only not come at
the Corn, but in short they forsook all that Part of the Island, and I could
never see a Bird near the Place as long as my Scare-Crows hung there.
    This I was very glad of, you may be sure, and about the latter end of
December, which was our second Harvest of the Year, I reap'd my Crop.
    I was sadly put to it for a Scythe or a Sicle to cut it down, and all I
could do was to make one as well as I could out of one of the Broad Swords or
Cutlasses, which I save'd among the Arms out of the Ship. However, as my first
Crop was but small I had no great Difficulty to cut it down; in short, I reap'd
it my Way, for I cut nothing off but the Ears, and carry'd it away in a great
Basket which I had made, and so rubb'd it out with my Hands; and at the End of
all my Harvesting, I found that out of my half Peck of Seed, I had near two
Bushels of Rice, and above two Bushels and half of Barley, that is to say, by my
Guess, for I had no Measure at that time.
    However, this was a great Encouragement to me, and I foresaw that in time,
it wou'd please God to supply me with Bread: And yet here I was perplex'd again,
for I neither knew how to grind or make Meal of my Corn, or indeed how to clean
it and part it; nor if made into Meal, how to make Bread of it, and if how to
make it, yet I knew not how to bake it; these things being added to my Desire of
having a good Quantity for Store, and to secure a constant Supply, I resolve'd
not to taste any of this Crop but to preserve it all for Seed against the next
Season, and in the mean time to employ all my Study and Hours of Working to
accomplish this great Work of Providing my self with Corn and Bread.
    It might be truly said, that now I work'd for my Bread; 'tis a little
wonderful, and what I believe few People have thought much upon, (viz.) the
strange multitude of little Things necessary in the Providing, Producing,
Curing, Dressing, Making and Finishing this one Article of Bread.
    I that was reduced to a meer State of Nature, found this to my daily
Discouragement, and was made more and more sensible of it every Hour, even after
I had got the first Handful of Seed-Corn, which, as I have said, came up
unexpectedly, and indeed to a surprise.
    First, I had no Plow to turn up the Earth, no Spade or Shovel to dig it.
Well, this I conquer'd, by making a wooden Spade, as I observe'd before; but this
did my Work in but a wooden manner, and tho' it cost me a great many Days to
make it, yet for want of Iron it not only wore out the sooner, but made my Work
the harder, and made it be perform'd much worse.
    However this I bore with, and was content to work it out with Patience, and
bear with the badness of the Performance. When the corn was sow'd, I had no
Harrow, but was forced to go over it my self and drag a great heavy Bough of a
Tree over it, to Scratch it, as it may be call'd, rather than Rake or Harrow it.
    When it was growing and grown, I have observe'd already, how many things I
wanted, to Fence it, Secure it, Mow or Reap it, Cure and Carry it Home, Thrash,
Part it from the Chaff, and Save it. Then I wanted a Mill to Grind it, Sieves to
Dress it, Yeast and Salt to make it into Bread, and an Oven to bake it, and yet
all these things I did without, as shall be observe'd; and yet the Corn was an
inestimable Comfort and Advantage to me too. All this, as I said, made every
thing laborious and tedious to me, but that there was no help for; neither was
my time so much Loss to me, because as I had divided it, a certain Part of it
was every Day appointed to these Works; and as I resolve'd to use none of the
Corn for Bread till I had a greater Quantity by me, I had the next six Months to
apply my self wholly by Labour and Invention to furnish my self with Utensils
proper for the performing all the Operations necessary for the making the Corn
(when I had it) fit for my use.
    But first, I was to prepare more Land, for I had now Seed enough to sow
above an Acre of Ground. Before I did this, I had a Weeks-work at least to make
me a Spade, which when it was done was but a sorry one indeed, and very heavy,
and require'd double Labour to work with it; however I went thro' that, and sow'd
my Seed in two large flat Pieces of Ground, as near my House as I could find
them to my Mind, and fenc'd them in with a good Hedge, the Stakes of which were
all cut of that Wood which I had set before, and knew it would grow, so that in
one Year's time I knew I should have a Quick or Living-Hedge, that would want
but little Repair. This Work was not so little as to take me up less than three
Months, because great Part of that time was of the wet Season, when I could not
go abroad.
    Within Doors, that is, when it rained, and I could not go out, I found
Employment on the following Occasions; always observing, that all the while I
was at work I diverted my self with talking to my Parrot, and teaching him to
Speak, and I quickly learn'd him to know his own Name, and at last to speak it
out pretty loud POLL, which was the first Word I ever heard spoken in the Island
by any Mouth but my own. This therefore was not my Work, but an assistant to my
Work, for now, as I said, I had a great Employment upon my Hands, as follows, (
viz.) I had long study'd by some Means or other, to make my self some Earthen
Vessels, which indeed I wanted sorely, but knew not where to come at them:
However, considering the Heat of the Climate, I did not doubt but if I could
find out any such Clay, I might botch up some such Pot, as might, being dry'd in
the Sun, be hard enough, and strong enough to bear handling, and to hold any
Thing that was dry, and require'd to be kept so; and as this was necessary in the
preparing Corn, Meal, etc. which was the Thing I was upon, I resolve'd to make
some as large as I could, and fit only to stand like Jarrs to hold what should
be put into them.
    It would make the Reader pity me, or rather laugh at me, to tell how many
awkward ways I took to raise this Paste, what odd mishapen ugly things I made,
how many of them fell in, and how many fell out, the Clay not being stiff enough
to bear its own Weight; how many crack'd by the over violent Heat of the Sun,
being set out too hastily; and how many fell in pieces with only removing, as
well before as after they were dry'd; and in a word, how after having labour'd
hard to find the Clay, to dig it, to temper it, it bring it home and work it; I
could not make above two large earthern ugly things, I cannot call them Jarrs,
in about two Months Labour.
    However, as the Sun bak'd these Two, very dry and hard, I lifted them very
gently up, and set them down again in two great Wicker-Baskets which I had made
on purpose for them, that they might not break, and as between the Pot and the
Basket there was a little room to spare, I stuff'd it full of the Rice and
Barley Straw, and these two Pots being to stand always dry, I thought would hold
my dry Corn, and perhaps the Meal, when the Corn was bruised.
    Tho' I miscarried so much in my Design for large Pots, yet I made several
smaller things with better Success, such as little round Pots, flat Dishes,
Pitchers and Pipkins, and any things my Hand turn'd to, and the Heat of the Sun
bak'd them strangely hard.
    But all this would not answer my End, which was to get an earthern Pot to
hold what was Liquid, and bear the Fire, which none of these could do. It
happen'd after some time, making a pretty large Fire for cooking my Meat, when I
went to put it out after I had done with it, I found a broken Piece of one of my
Earthern-ware Vessels in the Fire, burnt as hard as a Stone, and red as a Tile.
I was agreeably surpris'd to see it, and said to my self, that certainly they
might be made to burn whole if they would burn broken.
    This set me to studying how to order my Fire, so as to make it burn me some
Pots. I had no Notion of a Kiln, such as the Potters burn in, or of glazing them
with Lead, tho' I had some Lead to do it with; but I plac'd three large Pipkins,
and two or three Pots in a Pile one upon another, and plac'd my Fire-wood all
round it with a great Heap of Embers under them; I ply'd the Fire with fresh
Fuel round the out-side, and upon the top, till I saw the Pots in the inside red
hot quite thro', and observe'd that they did not crack at all; when I saw them
clear red, I let them stand in that Heat about 5 or 6 Hours, till I found one of
them, tho' it did not crack, did melt or run, for the Sand which was mixed with
the Clay melted by the violence of the Heat, and would have run into Glass if I
had gone on; so I slack'd my Fire gradually till the Pots began to abate of the
red Colour, and watching them all Night, that I might not let the Fire abate too
fast, in the Morning I had three very good, I will not say handsome Pipkins; and
two other Earthen Pots, as hard burnt as cou'd be desire'd; and one of them
perfectly glaz'd with the Running of the Sand.
    After this Experiment, I need not say that I wanted no sort of Earthern Ware
for my Use; but I must needs say, as to the Shapes of them, they were very
indifferent, as any one may suppose, when I had no way of making them; but as
the Children make Dirt-Pies, or as a Woman would make Pies, that never learn'd
to raise Past.
    No Joy at a Thing of so mean a Nature was ever equal to mine, when I found I
had made an Earthen Pot that would bear the Fire; and I had hardly Patience to
stay till they were cold, before I set one upon the Fire again, with some Water
in it, to boil me some Meat, which it did admirably well; and with a Piece of a
Kid, I made some very good Broth, though I wanted Oatmeal, and several other
Ingredients, requisite to make it so good as I would have had it been.
    My next Concern was, to get me a Stone Mortar, to stamp or beat some Corn
in; for as to the Mill, there was no thought at arriving to that Perfection of
Art, with one Pair of Hands. To supply this Want I was at a great Loss; for of
all Trades in the World I was as perfectly unqualify'd for a Stone-cutter, as
for any whatever; neither had I any Tools to go about it with. I spent many a
Day to find out a great Stone big enough to cut hollow, and make fit for a
Mortar, and could find none at all; except what was in the solid Rock, and which
I had no way to dig or cut out; nor indeed were the Rocks in the Island of
Hardness sufficient, but were all of a sandy crumbling Stone, which neither
would bear the Weight of a heavy Pestle, or would break the Corn without filling
it with Sand; so after a great deal of Time lost in searching for a Stone. I
gave it over, and resolve'd to look out for a great Block of hard Wood, which I
found indeed much easier; and getting one as big as I had Strength to stir, I
rounded it, and form'd it in the Out-side with my Axe and Hatchet, and then with
the Help of Fire, and infinite Labour, made a hollow Place in it, as the Indians
in Brasil make their Canoes. After this, I made a great heavy Pestle or Beater,
of the Wood call'd the Iron-wood, and this I prepare'd and laid by against I had
my next Crop of Corn, when I propos'd to my self, to grind, or rather pound my
Corn into Meal to make my Bread.
    My next Difficulty was to make a Sieve, or Search, to dress my Meal, and to
part it from the Bran, and the Husk, without which I did not see it possible I
could have any Bread. This was a most difficult Thing, so much as but to think
on; for to be sure I had nothing like the necessary Thing to make it; I mean
fine thin Canvas, or Stuff, to search the Meal through. And here I was at a full
Stop for many Months; nor did I really know what to do; Linnen I had none left,
but what was meer Rags; I had Goats Hair, but neither knew I how to weave it, or
spin it; and had I known how, here was no Tools to work it with; all the Remedy
that I found for this, was, That at last I did remember I had among the Seamens
clothes which were save'd out of the Ship, some Neckcloths of Callicoe, or
Muslin; and with some Pieces of these, I made three small Sieves, but proper
enough for the Work; and thus I made shift for some Years; how I did afterwards,
I shall show in its Place.
    The baking part was the next Thing to be consider'd, and how I should make
Bread when I came to have Corn; for first I had no Yeast; as to that Part, as
there was no supplying the Want, so I did not concern my self much about it; But
for an Oven, I was indeed in great Pain, at length I found out an Experiment for
that also, which was this; I made some Earthern Vessels very broad, but not
deep; that is to say, about two Foot Diameter, and not above nine Inches deep;
these I burnt in the Fire, as I had done the other, and laid them by; and when I
wanted to bake, I made a great Fire upon my Hearth, which I had pav'd with some
square Tiles of my own making, and burning also; but I should not call them
square.
    When the Fire-wood was burnt pretty much into Embers, or live Coals, I drew
them forward upon this Hearth so as to cover it all over, and there I let them
lye, till the Hearth was very hot, then sweeping away all the Embers, I set down
my Loaf, or Loaves, and whelming down the Earthen Pot upon them, drew the Embers
all round the Out-side of the Pot, to keep in, and add to the Heat; and thus, as
well as in the best Oven in the World, I bak'd my Barley Loaves, and became in
little Time a meer Pastry-Cook into the Bargain; for I made my self several
Cakes of the Rice, and Puddings; indeed I made no Pies, neither had I any Thing
to put into them, supposing I had, except the Flesh either of Fowls or Goats.
    It need not be wondred at, if all these Things took me up most Part of the
third Year of my Abode here; for it is to be observe'd, That in the Intervals of
these Things, I had my new Harvest and Husbandry to manage; for I reap'd my Corn
in its Season, and carry'd it Home as well as I could, and laid it up in the
Ear, in my large Baskets, till I had Time to rub it out; for I had no Floor to
thrash it on, or Instrument to thrash it with.
    And now indeed my Stock of Corn increasing, I really wanted to build my
Barns bigger. I wanted a Place to lay it up in; for the Increase of the Corn now
yielded me so much, that I had of the Barley about twenty Bushels, and of the
Rice as much, or more; in so much, that now I resolve'd to begin to use it
freely; for my Bread had been quite gone a great while; Also I resolve'd to see
what Quantity would be sufficient for me a whole Year, and to sow but once a
Year.
    Upon the whole, I found that the forty Bushels of Barley and Rice, was much
more than I could consume in a Year; so I resolve'd to sow just the same Quantity
every Year, that I sow'd the last, in Hopes that such a Quantity would fully
provide me with Bread, etc.
    All the while these Things were doing, you may be sure my Thoughts run many
times upon the Prospect of Land which I had seen from the other Side of the
Island, and I was not without secret Wishes that I were on Shore there, fancying
the seeing the main Land, and in an inhabited Country, I might find some Way or
other to convey myself farther, and perhaps at last find some Means of Escape.
    But all this while I made no Allowance for the Dangers of such a Condition,
and how I might fall into the Hands of Savages, and perhaps such as I might have
Reason to think far worse than the Lions and Tigers of Africa. That if I once
came into their Power, I should run a Hazard more than a thousand to one of
being kill'd, and perhaps of being eaten; for I had heard that the People of the
Carribean Coast were Canibals, or Man-eaters; and I knew by the Latitude that I
could not be far off from that Shore. That suppose they were not Canibals, yet
that they might kill me, as many Europeans who had fallen into their Hands had
been serve'd, even when they had been ten or twenty together; much more I that
was but one, and could make little or no Defence: All these Things, I say, which
I ought to have consider'd well of, and did cast up in my Thoughts afterwards,
yet took up none of my Apprehensions at first; but my Head run mightily upon the
Thought of getting over to the Shore.
    Now I wish'd for my Boy Xury, and the long Boat, with the Shoulder of Mutton
Sail, with which I sail'd above a thousand Miles on the Coast of Africk; but
this was in vain. Then I thought I would go and look at our Ship's Boat, which,
as I have said, was blown up upon the Shore, a great Way in the Storm, when we
were first cast away. She lay almost where she did at first, but not quite; and
was turn'd by the Force of the Waves and the Winds almost Bottom upward, against
a high Ridge of Beachy rough Sand; but no Water about her as before.
    If I had had Hands to have refitted her, and to have launch'd her into the
Water, the Boat would have done well enough, and I might have gone back into the
Brasils with her easily enough; but I might have foreseen, That I could no more
turn her, and set her upright upon her Bottom, than I could remove the Island:
However, I went to the Woods, and cut Levers and Rollers, and brought them to
the Boat, resolve'd to try what I could do, suggesting to my self, That if I
could but turn her down, I might easily repair the Damage she had receive'd, and
she would be a very good Boat, and I might go to Sea in her very easily.
    I spar'd no Pains indeed, in this Piece of fruitless Toil, and spent, I
think, three or four Weeks about it; at last finding it impossible to heave it
up with my little Strength, I fell to digging away the Sand, to undermine it,
and so to make it fall down, setting Pieces of Wood to thrust and guide it right
in the Fall.
    But when I had done this, I was unable to stir it up again, or to get under
it, much less to move it forward, towards the Water; so I was force'd to give it
over; and yet, though I gave over the Hopes of the Boat, my desire to venture
over for the Main increased, rather than decreased, as the Means for it seem'd
impossible.
    This at length put me upon thinking, Whether it was not possible to make my
self a Canoe, or Periagua, such as the Natives of those Climates make, even
without Tools, or, as I might say, without Hands, vis. of the Trunk of a great
Tree. This I not only thought possible, but easy, and pleas'd my self extremely
with the Thoughts of making it, and with my having much more Convenience for it
than any of the Negroes or Indians; but not at all considering the particular
Inconveniences which I lay under, more than the Indians did, viz. Want of Hands
to move it, when it was made, into the Water, a Difficulty much harder for me to
surmount, than all the Consequences of Want of Tools could be to them; for what
was it to me, That when I had chosen a vast Tree in the Woods, I might with much
Trouble cut it down, if after I might be able with my Tools to hew and dub the
Out-side into the proper Shape of a Boat, and burn or cut out the In-side to
make it hollow, so to make a Boat of it: If after all this, I must leave it just
there where I found it, and was not able to launch it into the Water.
    One would have thought, I could not have had the least Reflection upon my
Mind of my Circumstance, while I was making this Boat; but I should have
immediately thought how I should get it into the Sea; but my Thoughts were so
intent upon my Voyage over the Sea in it, that I never once consider'd how I
should get it off of the Land; and it was really in its own Nature more easy for
me to guide it over forty five Miles of Sea, than about forty five Fathom of
Land, where it lay, to set it a float in the Water.
    I went to work upon this Boat, the most like a Fool, that ever Man did, who
had any of his Senses awake. I pleas'd my self with the Design, without
determining whether I was ever able to undertake it; not but that the Difficulty
of launching my Boat came often into my Head; but I put a stop to my own
Enquiries into it, by this foolish Answer which I gave my self, Let's first make
it, I'll warrant I'll find some Way or other to get it along, when 'tis done.
    This was a most preposterous Method; but the Eagerness of my Fancy
prevail'd, and to work I went. I fell'd a Cedar Tree: I question much whether
Solomon ever had such a One for the Building of the Temple at Jerusalem. It was
five Foot ten Inches Diameter at the lower Part next the Stump, and four Foot
eleven Inches Diameter at the End of twenty two Foot, after which it lessen'd
for a while, and then parted into Branches: It was not without infinite Labour
that I fell'd this Tree: I was twenty Days hacking and hewing at it at the
Bottom. I was fourteen more getting the Branches and Limbs, and the vast
spreading Head of it cut off, which I hack'd and hew'd through with Axe and
Hatchet, and inexpressible Labour: After this, it cost me a Month to shape it,
and dub it to a Proportion, and to something like the Bottom of a Boat, that it
might swim upright as it ought to do. It cost me near three Months more to clear
the In-side, and work it out so, as to make an exact Boat of it: This I did
indeed without Fire, by meer Malett and Chissel, and by the dint of hard Labour,
till I had brought it to be a very handsome Periagua, and big enough to have
carry'd six and twenty Men, and consequently big enough to have carry'd me and
all my Cargo.
    When I had gone through this Work, I was extremely delighted with it. The
Boat was really much bigger than I ever saw a Canoe, or Periagua, that was made
of one Tree, in my Life. Many a weary Stroke it had cost, you may be sure; and
there remain'd nothing but to get it into the Water; and had I gotten it into
the Water, I make no question but I should have began the maddest Voyage, and
the most unlikely to be perform'd, that ever was undertaken.
    But all my Devices to get it into the Water fail'd me; tho' they cost me
infinite Labour too. It lay about one hundred Yards from the Water, and not
more: But the first Inconvenience was, it was up Hill towards the Creek; well,
take to away this Discouragement, I resolve'd to dig into the Surface of the
Earth, and so make a Declivity: This I begun, and it cost me a prodigious deal
of Pains; but who grutches Pains, that have their Deliverance in View: But when
this was work'd through, and this Difficulty manage'd, it was still much at one;
for I could no more stir the Canoe, than I could the other Boat.
    Then I measur'd the Distance of Ground, and resolve'd to cut a Dock, or
Canal, to bring the Water up to the Canoe, seeing I could not bring the Canoe
down to the Water: Well, I began this Work, and when I began to enter into it,
and calculate how deep it was to be dug, how broad, how the Stuff to be thrown
out, I found, That by the Number of Hands I had, being none but my own, it must
have been ten or twelve Years before I should have gone through with it; for the
Shore lay high, so that at the upper End, it must have been at least twenty Foot
Deep; so at length, tho' with great Reluctancy, I gave this Attempt over also.
    This grieve'd me heartily, and now I saw, tho' too late, the Folly of
beginning a Work before we count the Cost; and before we judge rightly of our
own Strength to go through with it.
    In the middle of this Work, I finish'd my fourth Year in this Place, and
kept my Anniversary with the same Devotion, and with as much Comfort as ever
before; for by a constant Study, and serious Application of the Word of God, and
by the Assistance of his Grace, I gain'd a different Knowledge from what I had
before. I entertain'd different Notions of Things. I look'd now upon the World
as a Thing remote, which I had nothing to do with, no Expectation from, and
indeed no Desires about: In a Word, I had nothing indeed to do with it, nor was
ever like to have; so I thought it look'd as we may perhaps look upon it
hereafter, viz. as a Place I had liv'd in, but was come out of it; and well
might I say, as Father Abraham to Dives, Between me and thee is a great Gulph
fix'd.
    In the first Place, I was remove'd from all the Wickedness of the World here.
I had neither the Lust of the Flesh, the Lust of the Eye, or the Pride of Life.
I had nothing to covet; for I had all that I was now capable of enjoying: I was
Lord of the whole Manor; or if I pleas'd, I might call my self King, or Emperor
over the whole Country which I had Possession of. There were no Rivals. I had no
Competitor, none to dispute Sovereignty or Command with me. I might have raise'd
Ship Loadings of Corn; but I had no use for it; so I let as little grow as I
thought enough for my Occasion. I had Tortoise or Turtles enough; but now and
then one, was as much as I could put to any use. I had Timber enough to have
built a Fleet of Ships. I had Grapes enough to have made Wine, or to have cur'd
into Raisins, to have loaded that Fleet, when they had been built.
    But all I could make use of, was, All that was valuable. I had enough to
eat, and to supply my Wants, and, what was all the rest to me? If I kill'd more
Flesh than I could eat, the Dog must eat it, or the Vermin. If I sow'd more Corn
than I could eat, it must be spoil'd. The Trees that I cut down, were lying to
rot on the Ground. I could make no more use of them than for Fewel; and that I
had no Occasion for, but to dress my Food.
    In a Word, The Nature and Experience of Things dictated to me upon just
Reflection, That all the good Things of this World, are no farther good to us,
than they are for our Use; and that whatever we may heap up indeed to give
others, we enjoy just as much as we can use, and no more. The most covetous
griping Miser in the World would have been cur'd of the Vice of Covetousness, if
he had been in my Case; for I possess'd infinitely more than I knew what to do
with. I had no room for Desire, except it was of Things which I had not, and
they were but Trifles, though indeed of great Use to me. I had, as I hinted
before, a Parcel of Money, as well Gold as Silver, about thirty six Pounds
Sterling: Alas! There the nasty sorry useless Stuff lay; I had no manner of
Business for it; and I often thought with my self, That I would have given a
Handful of it for a Gross of Tobacco-Pipes, or for a Hand-Mill to grind my Corn;
nay, I would have given it all for Sixpennyworth of Turnip and Carrot Seed out
of England, or for a Handful of Pease and Beans, and a Bottle of Ink: As it was,
I had not the least Advantage by it, or Benefit from it; but there it lay in a
Drawer, and grew mouldy with the Damp of the Cave, in the wet Season; and if I
had had the Drawer full of Diamonds, it had been the same Case; and they had
been of no manner of Value to me, because of no Use.
    I had now brought my State of Life to be much easier in itself than it was
at first, and much easier to my Mind, as well as to my Body. I frequently sat
down to my Meat with Thankfulness, and admir'd the Hand of God's Providence,
which had thus spread my Table in the Wilderness. I learn'd to look more upon
the bright Side of my Condition, and less upon the dark Side; and to consider
what I enjoy'd, rather than what I wanted; and this gave me sometimes such
secret Comforts, that I cannot express them; and which I take Notice of here, to
put those discontented People in Mind of it, who cannot enjoy comfortably what
God has given them; because they see, and covet something that he has not given
them: All our Discontents about what we want, appear'd to me, to spring from the
Want of Thankfulness for what we have.
    Another Reflection was of great Use to me, and doubtless would be so to any
one that should fall into such Distress as mine was; and this was, To compare my
present Condition with what I at first expected it should be; nay, with what it
would certainly have been, if the good Providence of God had not wonderfully
order'd the Ship to be cast up nearer to the Shore, where I not only could come
at her, but could bring what I got out of her to the Shore, for my Relief and
Comfort; without which I had wanted for Tools to work, Weapons for Defence, or
Gun-Powder and Shot for getting my Food.
    I spent whole Hours, I may say whole Days, in representing to my self in the
most lively Colours, how I must have acted, if I had got nothing out of the
Ship. How I could not have so much as got any Food, except Fish and Turtles; and
that as it was long before I found any of them, I must have perish'd first. That
I should have liv'd, if I had not perish'd, like a meer Savage. That if I had
kill'd a Goat, or a Fowl, by any Contrivance, I had no way to flea or open them,
or part the Flesh from the Skin, and the Bowels, or to cut it up; but must gnaw
it with my Teeth, and pull it with my Claws like a Beast.
    These Reflections made me very sensible of the Goodness of Providence to me,
and very thankful for my present Condition, with all its Hardships and
Misfortunes: And this Part also I cannot but recommend to the Reflection of
those, who are apt in their Misery to say, Is any Affliction like mine! Let them
consider, How much worse the Cases of some People are, and their Case might have
been, if Providence had thought fit.
    I had another Reflection which assisted me also to comfort my Mind with
Hopes; and this was, comparing my present Condition with what I had deserve'd,
and had therefore Reason to expect from the Hand of Providence. I had liv'd a
dreadful Life, perfectly destitute of the Knowledge and Fear of God. I had been
well instructed by Father and Mother; neither had they been wanting to me, in
their early Endeavours, to infuse a religious Awe of God into my Mind, a Sense
of my Duty, and of what the Nature and End of my Being require'd of me. But alas!
falling early into the Seafaring Life, which of all the Lives is the most
destitute of the Fear of God, though his Terrors are always before them; I say,
falling early into the Seafaring Life, and into Seafaring Company, all that
little Sense of Religion which I had entertain'd, was laugh'd out of me by my
Mess-Mates, by a harden'd despising of Dangers; and the Views of Death, which
grew habitual to me; by my long Absence from all Manner of Opportunities to
converse with any thing but what was like my self, or to hear any thing that was
good, or tended towards it.
    So void was I of every Thing that was good, or of the least Sense of what I
was, or was to be, that in the greatest Deliverances I enjoy'd, such as my
Escape from Sallee; my being taken up by the Portuguese Master of the Ship; my
being planted so well in the Brasils; my receiving the Cargo from England, and
the like; I never had once the Word Thank God, so much as on my Mind, or in my
Mouth; nor in the greatest Distress, had I so much as a Thought to pray to him,
or so much as to say, Lord have Mercy upon me; no nor to mention the Name of
God, unless it was to swear by, and blaspheme it.
    I had terrible Reflections upon my Mind for many Months, as I have already
observe'd, on the Account of my wicked and hardned Life past; and when I look'd
about me and considered what particular Providences had attended me since my
coming into this Place, and how God had dealt bountifully with me; had not only
punished me less than my Iniquity had deserve'd, but had so plentifully provided
for me; this gave me great hopes that my Repentance was accepted, and that God
hath yet Mercy in store for me.
    With these Reflections I work'd my Mind up, not only to Resignation to the
Will of God in the present Disposition of my Circumstances; but even to a
sincere Thankfulness for my Condition, and that I who was yet a living Man,
ought not to complain, seeing I had not the due Punishment of my Sins; that I
enjoy'd so many Mercies which I had no reason to have expected in that Place;
that I ought never more to repine at my Condition but to rejoyce, and to give
daily Thanks for that daily Bread, which nothing but a crowd of Wonders could
have brought. That I ought to consider I had been fed even by Miracle, even as
great as that of feeding Elijah by Ravens; nay, by a long Series of Miracles,
and that I could hardly have nam'd a Place in the unhabitable Part of the World
where I could have been cast more to my Advantage: A Place, where as I had no
Society, which was my Affliction on one Hand, so I found no ravenous Beast, no
furious Wolves or Tygers to threaten my Life, no venomous Creatures or
poisonous, which I might feed on to my Hurt, no Savages to murder and devour
me.
    In a word, as my Life was a Life of Sorrow, one way, so it was a Life of
Mercy, another; and I wanted nothing to make it a Life of Comfort, but to be
able to make my Sence of God's Goodness to me, and Care over me in this
Condition, be my daily Consolation; and after I did make a just Improvement of
these things, I went away and was no more sad.
    I had now been here so long, that many Things which I brought on Shore for
my Help, were either quite gone, or very much wasted and near spent.
    My Ink, as I observed, had been gone some time, all but a very little, which
I eek'd out with Water a little and a little, till it was so pale it scarce left
any Appearance of black upon the Paper: As long as it lasted, I made use of it
to minute down the Days of the Month on which any remarkable Thing happen'd to
me, and first by casting up Times past: I remember that there was a strange
Concurrence of Days, in the various Providences which befell me; and which, if I
had been superstitiously inclin'd to observe Days as Fatal or Fortunate, I might
have had Reason to have look'd upon with a great deal of Curiosity.
    First, I had observed, that the same Day that I broke away from my Father
and my Friends, and run away to Hull, in order to go to Sea; the same Day
afterwards I was taken by the Sallee Man of War, and made a Slave.
    The same Day of the Year that I escaped out of the Wreck of that Ship in
Yarmouth Roads, that same Day-Year afterwards I made my escape from Sallee in
the Boat.
    The same Day of the Year I was born on (viz.) the 30th of September, that
same Day, I had my Life so miraculously saved 26 Year after, when I was cast on
Shore in this Island, so that my wicked Life, and my solitary Life begun both on
a Day.
    The next Thing to my Ink's, being wasted, was that of my Bread, I mean the
Bisket which I brought out of the Ship; This I had husbanded to the last Degree,
allowing my self but one Cake of Bread a Day for above a Year, and yet I was
quite without Bread for near a Year before I got any Corn of my own, and great
Reason I had to be thankful that I had any at all, the getting it being, as has
been already observed, next to miraculous.
    My clothes began to decay too mightily: As to Linnen, I had had none a good
while, except some chequer'd Shirts which I found in the Chests of the other
Seamen, and which I carefully preserved, because many times I could bear no
other clothes on but a Shirt; and it was a very great help to me that I had
among all the Men's clothes of the Ship almost three dozen of Shirts. There were
also several thick Watch Coats of the Seamens, which were left indeed, but they
were too hot to wear; and tho' it is true, that the Weather was so violent hot,
that there was no need of clothes, yet I could not go quite naked; no, tho' I
had been inclin'd to it, which I was not, nor could not abide the thoughts of
it, tho' I was all alone.
    The Reason why I could not go quite naked, was, I could not bear the heat of
the Sun so well when quite naked, as with some clothes on; nay, the very Heat
frequently blistered my Skin; whereas with a Shirt on, the Air itself made some
Motion and, whistling under that Shirt was twofold cooler than without it: no
more could I ever bring my self to go out in the heat of Sun, without a Cap or a
Hat; the heat of the Sun beating with such Violence as it does in that Place,
would give me the Headach presently, by darting so directly on my Head, without
a Cap or Hat on, so that I could not bear it, whereas, if I put on my Hat, it
would presently go away.
    Upon those Views I began to consider about putting the few Rags I had, which
I call'd clothes, into some Order; I had worn out all the Wastcoats I had, and
my Business was now to try if I could not make Jackets out of the great
Watch-Coats which I had by me, and with such other Materials as I had, so I set
to Work a Taylering, or rather indeed a Botching, for I made most piteous Work
of it. However, I made shift to make two or three new Wastcoats, which I hoped
wou'd serve me a great while; as for Breeches or Drawers, I made but a very
sorry shift indeed, till afterwards.
    I have mentioned that I saved the Skins of all the Creatures that I kill'd,
I mean four-footed ones, and I had hung them up stretch'd out with Sticks in the
Sun, by which means some of them were so dry and hard that they were fit for
little, but others it seems were very useful. The first thing I made of these
was a great Cap for my Head, with the Hair on the out Side to shoor off the
Rain; and this I perform'd so well, that after this I made me a Suit of clothes
wholly of these Skins, that is to say, a Wastcoat, and Breeches open at Knees,
and both loose, for they were rather wanting to keep me cool than to keep me
warm. I must not omit to acknowledge that they were wretchedly made; for if I
was a bad Carpenter, I was a worse Taylor. However, they were such as I made
very good shift with; and when I was abroad, if it happen'd to rain, the Hair of
my Wastcoat and Cap being outermost, I was kept very dry.
    After this I spent a great deal of Time and Pains to make me an Umbrella; I
was indeed in great want of one, and had a great Mind to make one; I had seen
them made in the Brasils, where they are very useful in the great Heats which
are there. And I felt the Heats every jot as great here, and greater too, being
nearer the Equinox; besides, as I was oblige'd to be much abroad, it was a most
useful thing to me, as well for the Rains as the Heats. I took a world of Pains
at it, and was a great while before I could make anything likely to hold; nay,
after I thought I had hit the Way, I spoil'd 2 or 3 before I made one to my
Mind; but at last I made one that answer'd indifferently well: The main
Difficulty I found was to make it to let down. I could make it to spread, but if
it did not let down too, and draw in, it was not portable for me any Way but
just over my Head, which wou'd not do. However, at last, as I said, I made one
to answer, and covered it with Skins, the Hair upwards, so that it cast off the
Rains like a Penthouse, and kept off the Sun so effectually, that I could walk
out in the hottest of the Weather with greater Advantage than I could before in
the coolest, and when I had no need of it, cou'd close it and carry it under my
Arm.
    Thus I liv'd mighty comfortably, my Mind being entirely composed by
resigning to the Will of God, and throwing my self wholly upon the Disposal of
his Providence. This made my Life better than sociable, for when I began to
regret the want of Conversation, I would ask my self whether thus conversing
mutually with my own Thoughts, and, as I hope I may say, with even God himself
by Ejaculations, was not better than the utmost Enjoyment of humane Society in
the World.
    I cannot say that after this, for five Years, any extraordinary thing
happened to me, but I liv'd on in the same Course, in the same Posture and
Place, just as before; the chief things I was employ'd in, besides my yearly
Labour of planting my Barley and Rice, and curing my Raisins, of both which I
always kept up just enough to have sufficient Stock of one Year's Provisions
beforehand. I say, besides this yearly Labour, and my daily Labour of going out
with my Gun, I had one Labour to make me a Canoe, which at last I finished. So
that by digging a Canal to it of six Foot wide, and four Foot deep, I brought it
into the Creek, almost half a Mile. As for the first, which was so vastly big,
as I made it without considering beforehand, as I ought to do, how I should be
able to launch it; so never being able to bring it to the Water, or bring the
Water to it, I was oblige'd to let it lye where it was, as a Memorandum to teach
me to be wiser next Time: Indeed, the next Time, tho' I could not get a Tree
proper for it, and in a Place where I could not get the Water to it, at any less
Distance, than as I have said, near half a Mile; yet as I saw it was practicable
at last, I never gave it over; and though I was near two Years about it, yet I
never grutch'd my Labour, in Hopes of having a Boat to go off to Sea at last.
    However, though my little Periagua was finish'd; yet the Size of it was not
at all answerable to the Design which I had in View, when I made the first; I
mean, Of venturing over to the Terra Firma, where it was above forty Miles
broad; accordingly, the Smallness of my Boat assisted to put an End to that
Design, and now I thought no more of it: But as I had a Boat, my next Design was
to make a Tour round the Island; for as I had been on the other Side, in one
Place, crossing as I have already describe'd it, over the Land; so the
Discoveries I made in that little Journey, made me very eager to see other Parts
of the Coast; and now I had a Boat, I thought of nothing but sailing round the
Island.
    For this Purpose, that I might do every Thing with Discretion and
Consideration, I fitted up a little Mast to my Boat, and made a Sail to it, out
of some of the Pieces of the Ship's Sail, which lay in store; and of which I had
a great Stock by me.
    Having fitted my Mast and Sail, and try'd the Boat, I found she would sail
very well: Then I made little Lockers, or Boxes, at either End of my Boat, to
put Provisions, Necessaries and Ammunition, etc. into, to be kept dry, either
from Rain, or the Sprye of the Sea; and a little long hollow Place I cut in the
In-side of the Boat, where I could lay my Gun, making a Flap to hang down over
it to keep it dry.
    I fix'd my Umbrella also in a Step at the Stern, like a Mast, to stand over
my Head, and keep the Heat of the Sun off of me like an Auning; and thus I every
now and then took a little Voyage upon the Sea, but never went far out, nor far
from the little Creek; but at last being eager to view the Circumference of my
little Kingdom, I resolve'd upon my Tour, and accordingly I victuall'd my Ship
for the Voyage, putting in two Dozen of my Loaves (Cakes I should rather call
them) of Barley Bread, an Earthen Pot full of parch'd Rice, a Food I eat a great
deal of, a little Bottle of Rum, half a Goat, and Powder and Shot for killing
more, and two large Watch-coats, of those which, as I mention'd before, I had
save'd out of the Seamen's Chests; these I took, one to lye upon, and the other
to cover me in the Night.
    It was the sixth of November, in the sixth Year of my Reign, or my
Captivity, which you please, That I set out on this Voyage, and I found it much
longer than I expected; for though the Island it self was not very large, yet
when I came to the East Side of it, I found a great Ledge of Rocks lye out above
two Leagues into the Sea, some above Water, some under it; and beyond that, a
Shoal of Sand, lying dry half a League more; so that I was oblige'd to go a great
Way out to Sea to double the Point.
    When first I discover'd them, I was going to give over my Enterprise, and
come back again, not knowing how far it might oblige me to go out to Sea; and
above all, doubting how I should get back again; so I came to an Anchor; for I
had made me a kind of an Anchor with a Piece of a broken Graplin, which I got
out of the Ship.
    Having secure'd my Boat, I took my Gun, and went on Shore, climbing up upon a
Hill, which seem'd to overlook that Point, where I saw the full Extent of it,
and resolve'd to venture.
    In my viewing the Sea from that Hill where I stood, I perceive'd a strong,
and indeed, a most furious Current, which run to the East, and even came close
to the Point; and I took the more Notice of it, because I saw there might be
some Danger; that when I came into it, I might be carry'd out to Sea by the
Strength of it, and not be able to make the Island again; and indeed, had I not
gotten first up upon this Hill, I believe it would have been so; for there was
the same Current on the other Side the Island, only, that it set off at a
farther Distance; and I saw there was a strong Eddy under the Shore; so I had
nothing to do but to get in out of the first Current, and I should presently be
in an Eddy.
    I lay here, however, two Days; because the Wind blowing pretty fresh at
E.S.E. and that being just contrary to the said Current, made a great Breach of
the Sea upon the Point; so that it was not safe for me to keep too close to the
Shore for the Breach, nor to go too far off because of the Stream.
    The Third Day in the Morning, the Wind having abated over Night, the Sea was
calm, and I venture'd; but I am a warning Piece again, to all rash and ignorant
Pilots; for no sooner was I come to the Point, when even I was not my Boat's
Length from the Shore, but I found my self in a great Depth of Water, and a
Current like the Sluice of a Mill: It carry'd my Boat a long with it with such
Violence, That all I could do, could not keep her so much as on the Edge of it;
but I found it hurry'd me farther and farther out from the Eddy, which was on my
left Hand. There was no Wind stirring to help me, and all I could do with my
Paddlers signify'd nothing, and now I began to give my self over for lost; for
as the Current was on both Sides the Island, I knew in a few Leagues Distance
they must joyn again, and then I was irrecoverably gone; nor did I see any
Possibility of avoiding it; so that I had no Prospect before me but of
Perishing; not by the Sea, for that was calm enough, but of starving for Hunger.
I had indeed found a Tortoise on the Shore, as big almost as I could lift, and
had toss'd it into the Boat; and I had a great Jar of fresh Water, that is to
say, one of my Earthen Pots; but what was all this to being driven into the vast
Ocean, where to be sure, there was no Shore, no main Land, or Island, for a
thousand Leagues at least.
    And now I saw how easy it was for the Providence of God to make the most
miserable Condition Mankind could be in worse. Now I look'd back upon my
desolate solitary Island, as the most pleasant Place in the World, and all the
Happiness my Heart could wish for, was to be but there again. I stretch'd out my
Hands to it with eager Wishes. O happy desert, said I, I shall never see thee
more. O miserable Creature, said I, whether am I going: Then I reproach'd my
self with my unthankful Temper, and how I had repin'd at my solitary Condition;
and now what would I give to be on Shore there again. Thus we never see the true
State of our Condition, till it is illustrated to us by its Contraries; nor know
how to value what we enjoy, but by the want of it. It is scarce possible to
imagine the Consternation I was now in, being driven from my beloved Island (for
so it appear'd to me now to be) into the wide Ocean, almost two Leagues, and in
the utmost Despair of ever recovering it again. However, I work'd hard, till
indeed my Strength was almost exhausted, and kept my Boat as much to the
Northward, that is, towards the Side of the Current which the Eddy lay on, as
possibly I could; when about Noon, as the Sun pass'd the Meridian, I thought I
felt a little Breeze of Wind in my Face, springing up from the S.S.E. This
cheer'd my Heart a little, and especially when in about half an Hour more, it
blew a pretty small gentle Gale. By this Time I was gotten at a frightful
Distance from the Island, and had the least Cloud of haizy Weather interven'd, I
had been undone another Way too; for I had no Compass on Board, and should never
have known how to have steer'd towards the Island, if I had but once lost Sight
of it; but the Weather continuing clear, I apply'd my self to get up my Mast
again, spread my Sail, standing away to the North, as much as possible, to get
out of the Current.
    Just as I had set my Mast and Sail, and the Boat began to stretch away, I
saw even by the Clearness of the Water, some Alteration of the Current was near;
for where the Current was so strong, the Water was foul; but perceiving the
Water clear, I found the Current abate, and presently I found to the East, at
about half a Mile, a Breach of the Sea upon some Rocks; these Rocks I found
caus'd the Current to part again, and as the main Stress of it ran away more
Southerly, leaving the Rocks to the North-East; so the other return'd by the
Repulse of the Rocks, and made a strong Eddy, which run back again to the
North-West, with a very sharp Stream.
    They who know what it is to have a Reprieve brought to them upon the Ladder,
or to be rescued from Thieves just a going to murder them, or, who have been in
such like Extremities, may guess what my present Surprise of Joy was, and how
gladly I put my Boat into the Stream of this Eddy, and the Wind also freshning,
how gladly I spread my Sail to it, running cheerfully before the Wind, and with
a strong Tide or Eddy under Foot.
    This Eddy carryed me about a League in my Way back again directly towards
the Island, but about two Leagues more to the Northward than the Current which
carried me away at first; so that when I came near the Island, I found my self
open to the Northern Shore of it, that is to say, the other End of the Island
opposite to that which I went out from.
    When I had made something more than a League of Way by the help of this
Current or Eddy, I found it was spent and serve'd me no farther. However, I found
that being between the two great Currents, (viz.) that on he South Side which
had hurried me away, and that on the North which lay about a League on the other
Side: I say between these two, in the wake of the Island, I found the Water at
least still and running no Way, and having still a Breeze of Wind fair for me, I
kept on steering directly for the Island, tho' not making such fresh Way as I
did before.
    About four a-Clock in the Evening, being then within about a League of the
Island, I found the Point of the Rocks which occasioned this Disaster,
stretching out as is describe'd before to the South-ward, and casting off the
Current more Southwardly, had of Course made another Eddy to the North, and this
I found very strong, but not directly setting the Way my Course lay which was
due West, but almost full North. However having a fresh Gale, I stretch'd
a-cross this Eddy slanting North-west, and in about an Hour came within about a
Mile of the Shore, where it being smooth Water, I soon got to Land.
    When I was on Shore I fell on my Knees and gave God Thanks for my
Deliverance, resolving to lay aside all Thoughts of my Deliverance by my Boat,
and refreshing my self with such Things as I had, I brought my Boat close to the
Shore in a little Cove that I had spy'd under some Trees, and lay'd me down to
sleep, being quite spent with the Labour and Fatigue of the Voyage.
    I was now at a great Loss which Way to get Home with my Boat, I had run so
much Hazard, and knew too much the Case to think of attempting it by the Way I
went out, and what might be at the other Side (I mean the West Side) I knew not,
nor had I any Mind to run any more Ventures; so I only resolved in the Morning
to make my Way Westward along the Shore and to see if there was no Creek where I
might lay up my Frigate in Safety, so as to have her again if I wanted her; in
about three Mile or thereabout coasting the Shore, I came to a very good Inlet
or Bay about a Mile over, which narrowed till it came to a very little Rivulet
or Brook, where I found a very convenient Harbour for my Boat and where she lay
as if she had been in a little Dock made on Purpose for her. Here I put in, and
having stow'd my Boat very safe, I went on Shore to look about me and see where
I was.
    I soon found I had but a little past by the Place where I had been before,
when I travel'd on Foot to that Shore; so taking nothing out of my Boat, but my
Gun and my Umbrella, for it was exceeding hot, I began my March: The Way was
comfortable enough after such a Voyage as I had been upon, and I reach'd my old
Bower in the Evening, where I found every thing standing as I left it; for I
always kept it in good Order, being, as I said before, my Country House.
    I got over the Fence, and laid me down in the Shade to rest my Limbs; for I
was very weary, and fell asleep: But judge you, if you can, that read my Story,
what a Surprise I must be in, when I was wak'd out of my Sleep by a Voice
calling me by my Name several times, Robin, Robin, Robin Crusoe, poor Robin
Crusoe, where are you Robin Crusoe? Where are you? Where have you been?
    I was so dead asleep at first, being fatigu'd with Rowing, or Paddling, as
it is call'd, the first Part of the Day, and with walking the latter Part, that
I did not wake thoroughly, but dozing between sleeping and waking, thought I
dream'd that some Body spoke to me: But as the Voice continue'd to repeat Robin
Crusoe, Robin Crusoe, at last I began to wake more perfectly, and was at first
dreadfully frighted, and started up in the utmost Consternation: But no sooner
were my Eyes open, than I saw my Poll sitting on the Top of the Hedge; and
immediately knew that it was he that spoke to me; for just in such bemoaning
Language I had used to talk to him, and teach him; and he had learn'd it so
perfectly, that he would sit upon my Finger, and lay his Bill close to my Face,
and cry, Poor Robin Crusoe, Where are you? Where have you been? How come you
here? And such things as I had taught him.
    However, even though I knew it was the Parrot, and that indeed it could be
no Body else, it was a good while before I could compose my self: First, I was
amazed how the Creature got thither, and then, how he should just keep about the
Place, and no where else: But as I was well satisfied it could be no Body but
honest Poll, I got it over; and holding out my Hand, and calling him by his Name
Poll, the sociable Creature came to me, and sat upon my Thumb, as he used to do,
and continue'd talking to me, Poor Robin Crusoe, and how did I come here? and
where had I been? just as if he had been overjoy'd to see me again; and so I
carry'd him Home along with me.
    I had now had enough of rambling to Sea for some time, and had enough to do
for many Days to sit still, and reflect upon the Danger I had been in: I would
have been very glad to have had my Boat again on my Side of the Island; but I
knew not how it was practicable to get it about. As to the East Side of the
Island, which I had gone round; I knew well enough there was no venturing that
Way; my very heart would shrink, and my very Blood run chill but to think of it:
And as to the other Side of the Island, I did not know how it might be there;
but supposing the Current ran with the same Force against the Shore at the East
as it pass'd by it on the other, I might run the same Risk of being driven down
the Stream, and carry'd by the Island, as I had been before, of being carry'd
away from it; so with these Thoughts I contented my self to be without any Boat,
though it had been the Product of so many Months Labour to make it, and of so
many more to get it unto the Sea.
    In this Government of my Temper, I remain'd near a Year, liv'd a very sedate
retire'd Life, as you may well suppose; and my Thoughts being very much composed
as to my Condition, and fully comforted in resigning my self to the Dispositions
of Providence, I thought I liv'd really very happily in all things, except that
of Society.
    I improv'd my self in this time in all the mechanick Exercises which my
Necessities put me upon applying my self to, and I believe cou'd, upon Occasion,
make a very good Carpenter, especially considering how few Tools I had.
    Besides this, I arrive'd at an unexpected Perfection in my Earthen Ware, and
contrive'd well enough to make them with a Wheel, which I found infinitely easyer
and better; because I made things round and shapable, which before were filthy
things indeed to look on. But I think I was never more vain of my own
Performance, or more joyful for any thing I found out, than for my being able to
make a Tobacco-Pipe. And tho' it was a very ugly clumsy thing, when it was done,
and only burnt red like other Earthen Ware, yet as it was hard and firm, and
would draw the Smoke, I was exceedingly comforted with it, for I had been always
used to smoke, and there were Pipes in the Ship, but I forgot them at first, not
knowing that there was Tobacco in the Island; and afterwards, when I search'd
the Ship again, I could not come at any Pipes at all.
    In my Wicker Ware also I improved much, and made abundance of necessary
Baskets, as well as my Invention show'd me, tho' not very handsome, yet they
were such as were very handy and convenient for my laying things up in, or
fetching things home in. For Example, if I kill'd a Goat abroad, I could hang it
up in a Tree, flea it, and dress it, and cut it in Pieces, and bring it home in
a Basket, and the like by a Turtle, I could cut it up, take out the Eggs, and a
Piece or two of the Flesh, which was enough for me, and bring them home in a
Basket, and leave the rest behind me. Also large deep Baskets were my Receivers
for my Corn, which I always rubb'd out as soon as it was dry, and cured, and
kept it in great Baskets.
    I began now to perceive my Powder abated considerably, and this was a Want
which it was impossible for me to supply, and I began seriously to consider what
I must do when I should have no more Powder; that is to say, how I should do to
kill any Goat. I had, as is observe'd in the third Year of my being here, kept a
young Kid, and bred her up tame, and I was in hope of getting a He-Goat, but I
could not by any Means bring it to pass, 'till my Kid grew an old Goat; and I
could never find it my Heart to kill her, till she dy'd at last of meer Age.
    But being now in the eleventh Year of my Residence and, as I have said, my
Ammunition growing low, I set my self to study some Art to trap and snare the
Goats, to see whether I could not catch some of them alive, and particularly I
wanted a She-Goat great with young.
    To this Purpose I made Snares to hamper them, and I do believe they were
more than once taken in them, but my Tackle was not good, for I had no Wire, and
I always found them broken, and my Bait devoured.
    At length I resolve'd to try a Pit-Fall, so I dug several large Pits in the
Earth, in Places where I had observe'd the Goats used to feed, and over these
Pits I plac'd Hurdles of my own making too, with a great Weight upon them; and
several times I put Ears of Barley, and dry Rice, without setting the Trap, and
I could easily perceive that the Goats had gone in and eaten up the Corn, for I
could see the Mark of their Feet. At length I set three Traps in one Night, and
going the next Morning I found them all standing, and yet the Bait eaten and
gone: This was very discouraging. However, I alter'd my Trap, and, not to
trouble you with Particulars, going one Morning to see my Trap, I found in one
of them a large old He-Goat, and in one of the other, three Kids, a Male and two
Females.
    As to the old one, I knew not what to do with him, he was so fierce I durst
not go into the Pit to him; that is to say, to go about to bring him away alive,
which was what I wanted. I could have kill'd him, but that was not my Business,
nor would it answer my End. So I e'en let him out, and he ran away as if he had
been frighted out of his Wits: but I had forgot then what I learn'd afterwards,
that Hunger will tame a Lyon. If I had let him stay there three or four Days
without Food, and then have carry'd him some Water to drink, and then a little
Corn, he would have been as tame as one of the Kids, for they are mighty
sagacious tractable Creatures where they are well used.
    However, for the present I let him go, knowing no better at that time; then
I went to the three Kids, and taking them one by one, I tyed them with Strings
together, and with some Difficulty brought them all home.
    It was a good while before they wou'd feed, but throwing them some sweet
Corn, it tempted them and they began to be tame; and now I found that if I
expected to supply my self with Goat-Flesh when I had no Powder or Shot left,
breeding some up tame was my only way, when perhaps I might have them about my
House like a Flock of Sheep.
    But then it presently occur'd to me, that I must keep the tame from the
wild, or else they would always run wild when they grew up, and the only Way for
this was to have some enclosed Piece of Ground, well fenc'd either with Hedge or
Pale, to keep them in so effectually, that those within might not break out, or
those without break in.
    This was a great Undertaking for one Pair of Hands, yet as I saw there was
an absolute Necessity of doing it, my first Piece of Work was to find out a
proper Piece of Ground, viz. where there was likely to be Herbage for them to
eat, Water for them to drink, and Cover to keep them from the Sun.
    Those who understand such Enclosures will think I had very little
Contrivance, when I pitch'd upon a Place very proper for all these, being a
plain open Piece of Meadow-Land, or Savanna, (as our People call it in the
Western Collonies,) which had two or three little Drills of fresh Water in it,
and at one end was very woody. I say they will smile at my Forecast, when I
shall tell them I began my enclosing of this Piece of Ground in such a manner,
that my Hedge or Pale must have been at least two Mile about. Nor was the
Madness of it so great as to the Compass, for if it was ten Mile about I was
like to have time enough to do it in. But I did not consider that my Goats would
be as wild in so much Compass as if they had had the whole Island, and I should
have so much Room to chase them in, that I should never catch them.
    My Hedge was begun and carry'd on, I believe, about fifty Yards, when this
Thought occur'd to me, so I presently stopped short, and for the first beginning
I resolve'd to enclose a Piece of about 150 Yards in length, and 100 Yards in
breadth, which as it would maintain as many as I should have in any reasonable
time, so as my Flock increased, I could add more Ground to my Enclosure.
    This was acting with some Prudence, and I went to work with Courage. I was
about three Months hedging in the first Piece, and till I had done it I tether'd
the three Kids in the best part of it, and us'd them to feed as near me as
possible to make them familiar; and very often I would go and carry them some
Ears of Barley, or a handful of Rice, and feed them out of my Hand; so that
after my Enclosure was finished, and I let them loose, they would follow me up
and down, bleating after me for a handful of Corn.
    This answer'd my End, and in about a Year and half I had a Flock of about
twelve Goats, Kids and all; and in two Years more I had three and forty, besides
several that I took and kill'd for my Food. And after that I enclosed five
several Pieces of Ground to feed them in, with little Pens to drive them into,
to take them as I wanted, and Gates out of one Piece of Ground into another.
    But this was not all, for now I not only had Goats Flesh to feed on when I
pleas'd, but Milk too, a thing which indeed in my beginning I did not so much as
think of, and which, when it came into my Thoughts, was really an agreeable
Surprise. For now I set up my Dairy, and had sometimes a Gallon or two of Milk
in a Day. And as Nature, who gives Supplies of Food to every Creature, dictates
even naturally how to make use of it; so I that had never milk'd a Cow, much
less a Goat, or seen Butter or Cheese made, very readily and handily, tho' after
a great many Essays and Miscarriages, made me both Butter and Cheese at last,
and never wanted it afterwards.
    How mercifully can our great Creator treat his Creatures, even in those
Conditions in which they seem'd to be overwhelm'd in Destruction. How can he
sweeten the bitterest Providences, and give us Cause to praise him for Dungeons
and Prisons. What a Table was here spread for me in a Wilderness, where I saw
nothing at first but to perish for Hunger.
    It would have made a Stoick smile to have seen, me and my little Family sit
down to Dinner; there was my Majesty the Prince and Lord of the whole Island; I
had the Lives of all my Subjects at my absolute Command. I could hang, draw,
give Liberty, and take it away, and no Rebels among all my Subjects.
    Then to see how like a King I din'd too all alone, attended by my Servants,
Poll, as if he had been my Favourite, was the only Person permitted to talk to
me. My Dog who was now grown very old and crazy, and had found no Species to
multiply his Kind upon, sat always at my Right Hand, and two Cats, one on one
Side the Table, and one on the other, expecting now and then a Bit from my Hand,
as a Mark of special Favour.
    But these were not the two Cats which I brought on Shore at first, for they
were both of them dead, and had been interr'd near my Habitation by my own Hand;
but one of them having multiply'd by I know not what Kind of Creature, these
were two which I had preserve'd tame, whereas the rest run wild in the Woods, and
became indeed troublesom to me at last; for they would often come into my House,
and plunder me too, till at last I was obliged to shoot them, and did kill a
great many; at length they left me: With this Attendance, and in this plentiful
Manner I lived; neither could I be said to want any thing but Society, and of
that in some time after this, I was like to have too much.
    I was something impatient, as I have observe'd, to have the Use of my Boat;
though very loath to run any more Hazards; and therefore sometimes I sat
contriving Ways to get her about the Island, and at other Times I sat my self
down contented enough without her. But I had a strange Uneasiness in my Mind to
go down to the Point of the Island, where, as I have said, in my last Ramble, I
went up the Hill to see how the Shore lay, and how the Current set, that I might
see what I had to do: This Inclination encreas'd upon me every Day, and at
length I resolve'd to travel thither by Land, following the Edge of the Shore. I
did so: But had any one in England been to meet such a Man as I was, it must
either have frighted them, or raise'd a great deal of Laughter; and as I
frequently stood still to look at my self, I could not but smile at the Notion
of my travelling through Yorkshire with such an Equipage, and in such a Dress:
Be pleas'd to take a Sketch of my Figure as follows.
    I had a great high shapeless Cap, made of a Goat's Skin, with a Flap hanging
down behind, as well to keep the Sun from me, as to shoot the Rain off from
running into my Neck; nothing being so hurtful in these Climates, as the Rain
upon the Flesh under the clothes.
    I had a short Jacket of Goat-Skin, the Skirts coming down to about the
middle of my Thighs; and a Pair of open-knee'd Breeches of the same, the
Breeches were made of the Skin of an old He-goat, whose Hair hung down such a
Length on either Side, that like Pantaloons it reach'd to the middle of my Legs;
Stockings and Shoes I had none, but had made me a Pair of some-things, I scarce
know what to call them, like Buskins to flap over my Legs, and lace on either
Side like Spatter-dashes; but of a most barbarous Shape, as indeed were all the
rest of my clothes.
    I had on a broad Belt of Goat's-Skin dry'd, which I drew together with two
Thongs of the same, instead of Buckles, and in a kind of a Frog on either Side
of this. Instead of a Sword and a Dagger, hung a little Saw and a Hatchet, one
on one Side, one on the other. I had another Belt not so broad, and fasten'd in
the same Manner, which hung over my Shoulder; and at the End of it, under my
left Arm, hung two Pouches, both made of Goat's-Skin too; in one of which hung
my Powder, in the other my Shot: At my Back I carry'd my Basket, on my Shoulder
my Gun, and over my Head a great clumsy ugly Goat-Skin Umbrella, but which,
after all, was the most necessary Thing I had about me, next to my Gun: As for
my Face, the Colour of it was really not so Moletta, like as one might expect
from a Man not at all careful of it, and living within nine or ten Degrees of
the Equinox. My Beard I had once suffer'd to grow till it was about a Quarter of
a Yard long; but as I had both Scissars and Razors sufficient, I had cut it
pretty short, except what grew on my upper Lip, which I had trimm'd into a large
Pair of Mahometan Whiskers, such as I had seen worn by some Turks, who I saw at
Sallee; for the Moors did not wear such, tho' the Turks did; of these
Mustachioes or Whiskers, I will not say they were long enough to hang my Hat
upon them; but they were of a Length and Shape monstrous enough, and such as in
England would have pass'd for frightful.
    But all this is by the by; for as to my Figure, I had so few to observe me,
that it was of no manner of Consequence; so I say no more to that Part. In this
kind of Figure I went my new Journey, and was out five or six Days. I travel'd
first along the Sea Shore, directly to the Place where I first brought my Boat
to an Anchor, to get up upon the Rocks; and having no Boat now to take care of,
I went over the Land a nearer Way to the same Height that I was upon before,
when looking forward to the Point of the Rocks which lay out, and which I was
oblige'd to double with my Boat, as is said above: I was Surprise'd to see the Sea
all smooth and quiet, no Ripling, no Motion, no Current, any more there than in
other Places.
    I was at a strange Loss to understand this, and resolve'd to spend some Time
in the observing it, to see if nothing from the Sets of the Tide had occasion'd
it; but I was presently convince'd how it was, viz. That the Tide of Ebb setting
from the West, and joyning with the Current of Waters from some great river on
the Shore, must be the Occasion of this Current; and that according as the Wind
blew more forcibly from the West, or from the North, this Current came nearer,
or went farther from the Shore; for waiting thereabouts till Evening, I went up
to the Rock again, and then the Tide of Ebb being made, I plainly saw the
Current again as before, only, that it run farther of, being near half a League
from the Shore; whereas in my Case, it set close upon the Shore, and hurry'd me
and my Canoe along with it, which at another Time it would not have done.
    This Observation convince'd me, That I had nothing to do but to observe the
Ebbing and the Flowing of the Tide, and I might very easily bring my Boat about
the Island again: But when I began to think of putting it in Practice, I had
such a Terror upon my Spirits at the Remembrance of the Danger I had been in,
that I could not think of it again with any Patience; but on the contrary, I
took up another Resolution which was more safe, though more laborious; and this
was, That I would build, or rather make me another Periagua or Canoe; and so
have one for one Side of the Island, and one for the other.
    You are to understand, that now I had, as I may call it, two Plantations in
the Island; one my little Fortification or Tent, with the Wall about it under
the Rock, with the Cave behind me, which by this Time I had enlarg'd into
several Apartments, or Caves, one within another. One of these, which was the
dryest, and largest, and had a Door out beyond my Wall or Fortification; that is
to say, beyond where my Wall joyn'd to the Rock, was all fill'd up with the
large Earthen Pots, of which I have given an Account, and with fourteen or
fifteen great Baskets, which would hold five or six Bushels each, where I laid
up my Stores of Provision, especially my Corn, some in the Ear cut off short
from the Straw, and the other rubb'd out with my Hand.
    As for my Wall made, as before, with long Stakes or Piles, those Piles grew
all like Trees, and were by this Time grown so big, and spread so very much,
that there was not the least Appearance to any one's View of any Habitation
behind them.
    Near this Dwelling of mine, but a little farther within the Land, and upon
lower Ground, lay my two Pieces of Corn-Ground, which I kept duly cultivated and
sow'd, and which duly yielded me their Harvest in its Season; and whenever I had
occasion for more Corn, I had more Land adjoyning as fit as that.
    Besides this, I had my Country Seat, and I had now a tollerable Plantation
there also; for first, I had my little Bower, as I call'd it, which I kept in
Repair; that is to say, I kept the Hedge which circled it in, constantly fitted
up to its usual Height, the Ladder standing always in the Inside; I kept the
Trees which at first were no more than my Stakes, but were now grown very firm
and tall; I kept them always so cut, that they might spread and grow thick and
wild, and make the more agreeable Shade, which they did effectually to my Mind.
In the Middle of this I had my Tent always standing, being a piece of a Sail
spread over Poles set up for that Purpose, and which never wanted any Repair or
Renewing; and under this I had made me a Squab or Couch, with the Skins of the
Creatures I had kill'd, and with other soft Things, and a Blanket laid on them,
such as belong'd to our Sea-Bedding, which I had saved, and a great Watch-Coat
to cover me; and here, whenever I had Occasion to be absent from my chief Seat,
I took up my Country Habitation.
    Adjoyning to this I had my Enclosures for my Cattle, that is to say, my
Goats: And as I had taken an inconceivable deal of Pains to fence and enclose
this Ground, so I was so uneasy to see it kept entire, lest the Goats should
break thro', that I never left off till with infinite Labour I had stuck the
Out-side of the Hedge so full of small Stakes, and so near to one another, that
it was rather a Pale than a Hedge, and there was scarce Room to put a Hand thro'
between them, which afterwards when those Stakes grew, as they all did in the
next rainy Season, made the Enclosure strong like a Wall, indeed stronger than
any Wall.
    This will testify for me that I was not idle, and that I spared no Pains to
bring to pass whatever appear'd necessary for my comfortable Support; for I
consider'd the keeping up a Breed of tame Creatures thus at my Hand, would be a
living Magazine of Flesh, Milk, Butter and Cheese, for me as long as I liv'd in
the Place, if it were to be forty Years; and that keeping them in my Reach,
depended entirely upon my perfecting my Enclosures to such a Degree, that I
might be sure of keeping them together; which by this Method indeed I so
effectually secure'd that, when these little Stakes began to grow, I had planted
them so very thick, I was forced to pull some of them up again.
    In this Place also I had my Grapes growing, which I principally depended on
for my Winter Store of Raisins; and which I never fail'd to preserve very
carefully, as the best and most agreeable Dainty of my whole Diet; and indeed
they were not agreeable only, but physical, wholesome, nourishing, and
refreshing to the last Degree.
    As this was also about half Way between my other Habitation, and the Place
where I had laid up my Boat, I generally stay'd, and lay here in my Way thither;
for I used frequently to visit my Boat, and I kept all Things about or belonging
to her in very good Order; sometimes I went out in her to divert my self, but no
more hazardous Voyages would I go, nor scarce ever above a Stone's Cast or two
from the Shore, I was so apprehensive of being hurry'd out of my Knowledge again
by the Currents, or Winds, or any other Accident. But now I come to a new Scene
of my Life.
    It happen'd one Day about Noon going towards my Boat, I was exceedingly
Surprise'd with the Print of a Man's naked Foot on the Shore, which was very
plain to be seen in the Sand: I stood like one Thunder-struck, or as if I had
seen an Apparition; I listen'd, I look'd round me, I could hear nothing, nor see
any Thing; I went up to a rising Ground to look farther; I went up the Shore and
down the Shore, but it was all one, I could see no other Impression but that
one, I went to it again to see if there were any more, and to observe if it
might not be my Fancy; but there was no Room for that, for there was exactly the
very Print of a Foot, Toes, Heel, and every Part of a Foot; how it came thither,
I knew not, nor could in the least imagine. But after innumerable fluttering
Thoughts, like a Man perfectly confuse'd and out of my self, I came Home to my
Fortification, not feeling, as we say, the Ground I went on, but terrify'd to
the last Degree, looking behind me at every two or three Steps, mistaking every
Bush and Tree, and fancying every Stump at a Distance to be a Man; nor is it
possible to describe how many various Shapes affrighted Imagination represented
Things to me in, how many wild Ideas were found every Moment in my Fancy, and
what strange unaccountable Whimsies came into my Thoughts by the Way.
    When I came to my Castle, for so I think I call'd it ever after this, I fled
into it like one pursued; whether I went over by the Ladder as first contrive'd,
or went in at the Hole in the Rock, which I call'd a Door, I cannot remember;
no, nor could I remember the next Morning, for never frighted Hare fled to
Cover, or Fox to Earth, with more Terror of Mind than I to this Retreat.
    I slept none that Night; the farther I was from the Occasion of my Fright,
the greater my Apprehensions were, which is something contrary to the Nature of
such Things, and especially to the usual Practice of all Creatures in Fear: But
I was so embarrass'd with my own frightful Ideas of the Thing, that I form'd
nothing but dismal Imaginations to my self, even tho' I was now a great way off
of it. Sometimes I fancy'd it must be the Devil; and Reason joyn'd in with me
upon this Supposition: For how should any other Thing in human Shape come into
the Place? Where was the Vessel that brought them? What Marks was there of any
other Footsteps! And how was it possible a Man should come there? But then to
think that Satan should take human Shape upon him in such a Place where there
could be no manner of Occasion for it, but to leave the Print of his Foot behind
him, and that even for no Purpose too, for he could not be sure I should see it;
this was an Amusement the other Way; I consider'd that the Devil might have
found out abundance of other Ways to have terrify'd me than this of the single
Print of a Foot. That as I liv'd quite on the other Side of the Island, he would
never have been so simple to leave a Mark in a Place where 'twas Ten Thousand to
one whether I should ever see it or not, and in the Sand too, which the first
Surge of the Sea upon a high Wind would have defac'd entirely: All this seem'd
inconsistent with the Thing it self, and with all the Notions we usually
entertain of the Subtilty of the Devil.
    Abundance of such Things as these assisted to argue me out of all
Apprehensions of its being the Devil: And I presently concluded then, that it
must be some more dangerous Creature, (viz.) That it must be some of the Savages
of the main Land over-against me, who had wander'd out to Sea in their Canoes;
and either driven by the Currents, or by contrary Winds had made the Island; and
had been on Shore, but were gone away again to Sea, being as loth, perhaps, to
have stay'd in this desolate Island, as I would have been to have had them.
    While these Reflections were rowling upon my Mind, I was very thankful in my
Thoughts, that I was so happy as not to be thereabouts at that Time, or that
they did not see my Boat, by which they would have concluded that some
Inhabitants had been in the Place, and perhaps have search'd farther for me:
Then terrible Thoughts rack'd my Imagination about their having found my Boat,
and that there were People here; and that if so, I should certainly have them
come again in greater Numbers, and devour me; that if it should happen so that
they should not find me, yet they would find my Enclosure, destroy all my Corn,
carry away all my Flock of tame Goats, and I should perish at last for meer
Want.
    Thus my Fear banish'd all my religious Hope; all that former Confidence in
God which was founded upon such wonderful Experience as I had had of his
Goodness, now vanished, as if he that had fed me by Miracle hitherto, could not
preserve by his Power the Provision which he had made for me by his Goodness: I
reproach'd my self with my Easiness, that would not sow any more Corn one Year
than would just serve me till the next Season as if no Accident could intervene
to prevent my enjoying the Crop that was upon the Ground; and this I thought so
just a Reproof, that I resolve'd for the future to have two or three Years Corn
beforehand, so that whatever might come, I might not perish for want of Bread.
    How strange a Chequer Work of Providence is the Life of Man! and by what
secret differing Springs are the Affections hurry'd about as differing
Circumstances present! To Day we love what to Morrow we hate; to Day we seek
what to Morrow we shun; to Day we desire what to Morrow we fear; nay even
tremble at the Apprehensions of; this was exemplify'd in me at this Time in the
most lively Manner imaginable; for I whose only Affliction was, that I seem'd
banished from human Society, that I was alone, circumscrib'd by the boundless
Ocean, cut off from Mankind, and condemn'd to what I call'd silent Life; that I
was as one who Heaven thought not worthy to be number'd among the Living, or to
appear among the rest of his Creatures; that to have seen one of my own Species,
would have seem'd to me a Raising me from Death to Life, and the greatest
Blessing that Heaven it self, next to the supreme Blessing of Salvation, could
bestow; I say, that I should now tremble at the very Apprehensions of seeing a
Man, and was ready to sink into the Ground at but the Shadow or silent
Appearance of a Man's having set his Foot in the Island.
    Such is the uneven State of human Life: And it afforded me a great many
curious Speculations afterwards, when I had a little recover'd my first
Surprise; I consider'd that this was the Station of Life the infinitely wise and
good Providence of God had determin'd for me, that as I could not foresee what
the Ends of Divine Wisdom might be in all this, so I was not to dispute his
Sovereignty, who, as I was his Creature, had an undoubted Right by Creation to
govern and dispose of me absolutely as he thought fit; and who, as I was a
Creature who had offended him, had likewise a judicial Right to condemn me to
what Punishment he thought fit; and that it was my Part to submit to bear his
Indignation, because I had sinn'd against him.
    I then reflected that God, who was not only Righteous but Omnipotent, as he
had thought fit thus to punish and afflict me, so he was able to deliver me;
that if he did not think fit to do it, 'twas my unquestion'd Duty to resign my
self absolutely and entirely to his Will; and on the other Hand, it was my Duty
also to hope in him, pray to him, and quietly to attend the Dictates and
Directions of his daily Providence.
    These Thoughts took me up many Hours, Days; nay, I may say, Weeks and
Months; and one particular Effect of my Cogitations on this Occasion, I cannot
omit, viz. One Morning early, lying in my Bed, and fill'd with Thought about my
Danger from the Appearance of Savages, I found it discompos'd me very much, upon
which those Words of the Scripture came into my Thoughts, Call upon me in the
Day of trouble, and I will deliver, and thou shalt glorify me.
    Upon this, rising cheerfully out of my Bed, my Heart was not only comforted,
but I was guided and encourage'd to pray earnestly to God for Deliverance: When I
had done praying, I took up my Bible, and opening it to read, the first Words
that presented to me, were, Wait on the Lord, and be of good Cheer, and he shall
strengthen thy Heart; wait, I say, on the Lord: It is impossible to express the
Comfort this gave me. In Answer, I thankfully laid down the Book, and was no
more sad, at least, not on that Occasion.
    In the middle of these Cogitations, Apprehensions and Reflections, it came
into my Thought one Day, that all this might be a meer Chimera of my own; and
that this Foot might be the Print of my own Foot, when I came on Shore from my
Boat: This cheer'd me up a little too, and I began to perswade my self it was
all a Delusion; that it was nothing else but my own Foot, and why might not I
come that way from the Boat, as well as I was going that way to the Boat; again,
I consider'd also that I could by no Means tell for certain where I had trod,
and where I had not; and that if at last this was only the Print of my own Foot,
I had play'd the Part of those Fools, who strive to make stories of Spectres,
and Apparitions; and then are frighted at them more than any body.
    Now I began to take Courage, and to peep abroad again; for I had not stirr'd
out of my Castle for three Days and Nights; so that I began to starve for
Provision; for I had little or nothing within Doors, but some Barley Cakes and
Water. Then I knew that my Goats wanted to be milk'd too, which usually was my
Evening Diversion; and the poor Creatures were in great Pain and Inconvenience
for want of it; and indeed, it almost spoil'd some of them, and almost dry'd up
their Milk.
    Heartning my self therefore with the Belief that this was nothing but the
Print of one of my own Feet, and so I might be truly said to start at my own
Shadow, I began to go abroad again, and went to my Country House, to milk my
Flock; but to see with what Fear I went forward, how often I look'd behind me,
how I was ready every now and then to lay down my Basket, and run for my Life,
it would have made any one have thought I was haunted with an evil Conscience,
or that I had been lately most terribly frighted, and so indeed I had.
    However, as I went down thus two or three Days, and having seen nothing, I
began to be a little bolder; and to think there was really nothing in it, but my
own Imagination: But I cou'd not perswade my self fully of this, till I should
go down to the Shore again, and see this Print of a Foot, and measure it by my
own, and see if there was any Similitude or Fitness, that I might be assure'd it
was my own Foot: But when I came to the Place, First, It appear'd evidently to
me, that when I laid up my Boat, I could not possibly be on Shore any where
there about. Secondly, When I came to measure the Mark with my own Foot, I found
my Foot not so large by a great deal; both these Things fill'd my Head with new
Imaginations, and gave me the Vapours again, to the highest Degree; so that I
shook with cold, like one in an Ague: And I went Home again, fill'd with the
Belief that some Man or Men had been on Shore there; or in short, that the
Island was inhabited, and I might be Surprise'd before I was aware; and what
course to take for my Security I knew not.
    O what ridiculous Resolution Men take, when possess'd with Fear! It deprives
them of the Use of those Means which Reason offers for their Relief. The first
Thing I propos'd to my self, was, to throw down my Enclosures, and turn all my
tame Cattle wild into the Woods, that the Enemy might not find them; and then
frequent the Island in Prospect of the same, or the like Booty: Then to the
simple Thing of Digging up my two Corn Fields, that they might not find such a
Grain there, and still be prompted to frequent the Island; then to demolish my
Bower, and Tent, that they might not see any Vestiges of Habitation, and be
prompted to look farther, in order to find out the Persons inhabiting.
    These were the Subject of the first Night's Cogitation, after I was come
Home again, while the Apprehensions which had so over-run my Mind were fresh
upon me, and my Head was full of Vapours, as above: Thus Fear of Danger is ten
thousand Times more terrifying than Danger it self, when apparent to the Eyes;
and we find the Burthen of Anxiety greater by much, than the Evil which we are
anxious about; and which was worse than all this, I had not that Relief in this
Trouble from the Resignation I used to practise, that I hop'd to have. I look'd,
I thought, like Saul, who complain'd not only that the Philistines were upon
him; but that God had forsaken him; for I did not now take due Ways to compose
my Mind, by crying to God in my Distress, and resting upon his Providence, as I
had done before, for my Defence and Deliverance; which if I had done, I had, at
least, been more cheerfully supported under this new Surprise, and perhaps
carry'd through it with more Resolution.
    This Confusion of my Thoughts kept me waking all Night; but in the Morning I
fell asleep, and having by the Amusement of my Mind, been, as it were, tyr'd,
and my Spirits exhausted; I slept very soundly, and wak'd much better compos'd
than I had ever been before; and now I began to think sedately; and upon the
utmost Debate with my self, I concluded. That this Island, which was so
exceeding pleasant, fruitful, and no farther from the main Land than as I had
seen, was not so entirely abandon'd as I might imagine: That altho' there were
no stated Inhabitants who liv'd on the Spot; yet that there might sometimes come
Boats off from the Shore, who either with Design, or perhaps never, but when
they were driven by cross Winds, might come to this Place.
    That I had liv'd here fifteen Years now, and had not met with the least
Shadow or Figure of any People yet; and that if at any Time they should be
driven here, it was probable they went away again as soon as ever they could,
seeing they had never thought fit to fix there upon any Occasion, to this Time.
    That the most I cou'd suggest any Danger from, was, from any such casual
accidental Landing of straggling People from the Main, who, as it was likely if
they were driven hither, were here against their Wills; so they made no stay
here, but went off again with all possible Speed, seldom staying one Night on
Shore, least they should not have the Help of the Tides, and Day-light back
again; and that therefore I had nothing to do but to consider of some safe
Retreat, in Case I should see any Savages land upon the Spot.
    Now I began sorely to repent, that I had dug my Cave so large, as to bring a
Door through again, which Door, as I said, came out beyond where my
Fortification joyn'd to the Rock; upon maturely considering this therefore, I
resolve'd to draw me a second Fortification, in the same Manner of a Semicircle,
at a Distance from my Wall just where I had planted a double Row of Trees, about
twelve Years before, of which I made mention: These Trees having been planted so
thick before, they wanted but a few Piles to be driven between them, that they
should be thicker, and stronger, and my Wall would be soon finish'd.
    So that I had now a double Wall, and my outer Wall was thickned with Pieces
of Timber, old Cables, and every Thing I could think of, to make it strong;
having in it seven little Holes, about as big as I might put my Arm out at: In
the In-side of this, I thickned my Wall to above ten Foot thick, with continual
bringing Earth out of my Cave, and laying it at the Foot of the Wall, and
walking upon it; and through the seven Holes, I contrive'd to plant the Musquets,
of which I took Notice, that I got seven on Shore out of the Ship; these, I say,
I planted like my Cannon, and fitted them into Frames that held them like a
Carriage, that so I could fire all the seven Guns in two Minutes Time: This Wall
I was many a weary Month a finishing, and yet never thought my self safe till it
was done.
    When this was done, I stuck all the Ground without my Wall, for a great way
every way, as full with Stakes or Sticks of the Osier like Wood, which I found
so apt to grow, as they could well stand; insomuch, that I believe I might set
in near twenty thousand of them, leaving a pretty large Space between them and
my Wall, that I might have room to see an Enemy, and they might have no shelter
from the young Trees, if they attempted to approach my outer Wall.
    Thus in two Years Time I had a thick Grove and in five or six Years Time I
had a Wood before my Dwelling, growing so monstrous thick and strong, that it
was indeed perfectly impassable; and no Men of what kind soever, would ever
imagine that there was any Thing beyond it, much less a Habitation: As for the
Way which I propos'd to my self to go in and out, for I left no Avenue, it was
by setting two Ladders, one to a Part of the Rock which was low, and then broke
in, and left room to place another Ladder upon that; so when the two Ladders
were taken down, no Man living could come down to me without mischieving
himself; and if they had come down they were still on the Out-side of my outer
Wall.
    Thus I took all the Measures humane Prudence could suggest for my own
Preservation; and it will be seen at length, that they were not altogether
without just Reason; though I foresaw nothing at that Time, more than my meer
Fear suggested to me.
    While this was doing, I was not altogether Careless of my other Affairs; for
I had a great Concern upon me, for my little Herd of Goats; they were not only a
present Supply to me upon every Occasion, and began to be sufficient to me,
without the Expense of Powder and Shot; but also without the Fatigue of Hunting
after the wild Ones, and I was loth to lose the Advantage of them, and to have
them all to nurse up over again.
    To this Purpose, after long Consideration, I could think of but two Ways to
preserve them; one was to find another convenient Place to dig a Cave Under- and
to drive them into it every Night; and the other was to enclose two or three
little Bits of Land, remote from one another and as much conceal'd as I could,
where I might keep about half a Dozen young Goats in each Place: So that if any
Disaster happen'd to the Flock in general, I might be able to raise them again
with little Trouble and Time: And this, tho' it would require a great deal of
Time and Labour, I thought was the most rational Design.
    Accordingly I spent some Time to find out the most retire'd Parts of the
Island; and I pitch'd upon one which was as private indeed as my Heart could
wish for; it was a little damp Piece of Ground in the Middle of the hollow and
thick Woods, where, as is observe'd, I almost lost my self once before,
endeavouring to come back that Way from the Eastern Part of the Island: Here I
found a clear Piece of Land near three Acres, so surrounded with Woods, that it
was almost an Enclosure by Nature, at least it did not want near so much Labour
to make it so, as the other Pieces of Ground I had work'd so hard at.
    I immediately went to Work with this Piece of Ground, and in less than a
Month's Time, I had so fenc'd it round, that my Flock or Herd, call it which you
please, who were not so wild now as at first they might be supposed to be, were
well enough secure'd in it. So, without any farther Delay, I removed ten young
She-Goats and two He-Goats to this Piece; and when they were there, I continued
to perfect the Fence till I had made it as secure as the other, which, however,
I did at more Leisure, and it took me up more Time by a great deal.
    All this Labour I was at the Expense of, purely from my Apprehensions on the
Account of the Print of a Man's Foot which I had seen; for as yet I never saw
any human Creature come near the Island, and I had now liv'd two Years under
these Uneasinesses, which indeed made my Life much less comfortable than it was
before; as may well be imagine'd by any who know what it is to live in the
constant Snare of the Fear of Man; and this I must observe with Grief too, that
the Discomposure of my Mind had too great impressions also upon the religious
Part of my Thoughts, for the Dread and Terror of falling into the Hands of
Savages and Canibals, lay so upon my Spirits, that I seldom found my self in a
due Temper for application to my Maker, at least not with the sedate Calmness
and Resignation of Soul which I was wont to do; I rather pray'd to God as under
great Affliction and Pressure of Mind, surrounded with Danger, and in
Expectation every Night of being murder'd and devour'd before Morning; and I
must testify from my Experience, that a Temper of Peace, Thankfulness, Love and
Affection, is much more the proper Frame for Prayer than that of Terror and
Discomposure; and that under the Dread of Mischief impending, a Man is no more
fit for a comforting Performance of the Duty of praying to God, than he is for
Repentance on a sick Bed: For these Discomposures affect the Mind as the others
do the Body; and the Discomposure of the Mind must necessarily be as great a
Disability as that of the Body, and much greater, Praying to God being properly
an Act of the Mind, not of the Body.
    But to go on; After I had thus secure'd one Part of my little living Stock, I
went about the whole Island, searching for another private Place, to make such
another Deposit; when wandring more to the West Point of the Island, than I had
ever gone yet, and looking out to Sea, I thought I saw a Boat upon the Sea, at a
great Distance; I had found a Prospective Glass, or two, in one of the Seamen's
Chests, which I save'd out of our Ship; but I had it not about me, and this was
so remote, that I could not tell what to make of it; though I look'd at it till
my eyes were not able to hold to look any longer; whether it was a Boat, or not,
I do not know; but as I descended from the Hill, I could see no more of it, so I
gave it over; only I resolve'd to go no more out without a Prospective Glass in
my Pocket.
    When I was come down the Hill, to the End of the Island, where indeed, I had
never been before, I was presently convince'd, that the seeing the Print of a
Man's Foot, was not such a strange Thing in the Island as I imagine'd; and but
that it was a special Providence that I was cast upon the Side of the Island,
where the Savages never came: I should easily have known, that nothing was more
frequent than for the Canoes from the Main, when they happen'd to be a little
too far out at Sea, to shoot over to that Side of the Island for Harbour;
likewise as they often met, and fought in their Canoes, the Victors having taken
any Prisoners, would bring them over to this Shore, where according to their
dreadful Customs, being all Canibals, they would kill and eat them; of which
hereafter.
    When I was come down the Hill, to the Shore, as I said above, being the S.W.
Point of the Island, I was perfectly confounded and amaz'd; nor is it possible
for me to express the Horror of my Mind, at seeing the Shore spread with Skulls,
Hands, Feet, and other Bones of humane Bodies; and particularly I observe'd a
Place where there had been a Fire made, and a Circle dug in the Earth, like a
Cockpit, where it is suppose'd the Savage Wretches had sat down to their inhumane
Feastings upon the Bodies of their Fellow-Creatures.
    I was so astonish'd with the Sight of these Things, that I entertain'd no
Notions of any Danger to my self from it for a long while; All my Apprehensions
were bury'd in the Thoughts of such a Pitch of inhuman, hellish Brutality, and
the Horror of the Degeneracy of Humane Nature; which though I had heard of
often, yet I never had so near a View of before; in short, I turn'd away my Face
from the horrid Spectacle; my Stomach grew sick, and I was just at the Point of
Fainting, when Nature discharg'd the Disorder from my Stomach, and having
vomited with an uncommon Violence, I was a little reliev'd; but cou'd not bear
to stay in the Place a Moment; so I gat me up the Hill again, with all the Speed
I cou'd, and walk'd on towards my own Habitation.
    When I came a little out of that Part of the Island, I stood still a while
as amaz'd; and then recovering my self, I looked up with the utmost Affection of
my Soul, and with a Flood of Tears in my Eyes, gave God Thanks that had cast my
first Lot in a Part of the World, where I was distinguish'd from such dreadful
Creatures as these; and that though I had esteem'd my present Condition very
miserable, had yet given me so many Comforts in it, that I had still more to
give Thanks for than to complain of; and this above all, that I had even in this
miserable Condition been comforted with the Knowledge of himself, and the Hope
of his Blessing, which was a Felicity more than sufficiently equivalent to all
the Misery which I had suffer'd, or could suffer.
    In this Frame of Thankfulness, I went Home to my Castle, and began to be
much easier now, as to the Safety of my Circumstances, than ever I was before;
for I observe'd, that these Wretches never came to this Island in search of what
they could get; perhaps not seeking, not wanting, or not expecting any Thing
here; and having often, no doubt, been up in the cover'd woody Part of it,
without finding any Thing to their Purpose. I knew I had been here now almost
eighteen Years, and never saw the least Foot-steps of Humane Creature there
before; and I might be here eighteen more, as entirely conceal'd as I was now,
if I did not discover my self to them, which I had no manner of Occasion to do,
it being my only Business to keep my self entirely conceal'd where I was, unless
I found a better sort of Creatures than Canibals to make my self known to.
    Yet I entertain'd such an Abhorrence of the Savage Wretches, that I have
been speaking of, and of the wretched inhuman Custom of their devouring and
eating one another up, that I continue'd pensive, and sad, and kept close within
my own Circle for almost two Years after this: When I say my own Circle, I mean
by it, my three Plantations, viz. my Castle, my Country Seat, which I call'd my
Bower, and my Enclosure in the Woods; nor did I look after this for any other
Use than as an Enclosure for my Goats; for the Aversion which Nature gave me to
these hellish Wretches, was such, that I was fearful of seeing them, as of
seeing the Devil himself; nor did I so much as go to look after my Boat, in all
this Time; but began rather to think of making me another; for I cou'd not think
of ever making any more Attempts, to bring the other Boat round the Island to
me, least I should meet with some of these Creatures at Sea, in which, if I had
happen'd to have fallen into their Hands, I knew what would have been my Lot.
    Time however, and the Satisfaction I had, that I was in no Danger of being
discover'd by these People, began to wear off my Uneasiness about them; and I
began to live just in the same compos'd Manner as before; only with this
Difference, that I used more Caution, and kept my Eyes more about me than I did
before, least I should happen to be seen by any of them; and particularly, I was
more cautious of firing my Gun, least any of them being on the Island, should
happen to hear of it: and it was therefore a very good Pravidence to me, that I
had furnish'd my self with a tame Breed of Goats, that I needed not hunt any
more about the Woods, or shoot at them; and if I did catch any of them after
this, it was by Traps, and Snares, as I had done before; so that for two years
after this, I believe I never fir'd my Gun once of, though I never went out
without it; and which was more, as I had save'd three Pistols out of the Ship, I
always carry'd them out with me, or at least two of them, sticking them in my
Goat-skin Belt; also I furbish'd up one of the great Cut-lashes, that I had out
of the Ship, and made me a Belt to put it on also; so that I was now a most
formidable Fellow to look at, when I went abroad, if you add to the former
Description of my self, the Particular of two Pistols, and a great broad Sword
hanging at my Side in a Belt, but without a Scabbard.
    Things going on thus, as I have said, for some Time; I seem'd, excepting
these Cautions, to be reduce'd to my former calm, sedate Way of Living, all these
Things tended to showing me more and more how far my Condition was from being
miserable, compar'd to some others; nay, to many other Particulars of Life,
which it might have pleased God to have made my Lot. It put me upon reflecting,
How little repining there would be among Mankind, at any Condition of Life, if
People would rather compare their Condition with those that are worse, in order
to be thankful, than be always comparing them with those which are better, to
assist their Murmurings and Complainings.
    As in my present Condition there were not really many Things which I wanted;
so indeed I thought that the Frights I had been in about these Savage Wretches,
and the Concern I had been in for my own Preservation, had taken off the Edge of
my Invention for my own Conveniences; and I had dropp'd a good Design, which I
had once bent my Thoughts too much upon; and that was, to try if I could not
make some of my Barley into Malt, and then try to brew my self some Beer: This
was really a whimsical Thought, and I reprov'd my self often for the Simplicity
of it; for I presently saw there would be the want of several Things necessary
to the making my Beer, that it would be impossible for me to supply; as First,
Casks to preserve it in, which was a Thing, that as I have observe'd already, I
cou'd never compass; no, though I spent not many Days, but Weeks, nay, Months in
attempting it, but to no purpose. In the next Place, I had no Hops to make it
keep, no Yeast to make it work, no Copper or Kettle to make it boil; and yet all
these Things, notwithstanding, I verily believe, had not these Things
interven'd, I mean the Frights and Terrors I was in about the Savages, I had
undertaken it, and perhaps brought it to pass too; for I seldom gave any Thing
over without accomplishing it, when I once had it in my Head enough to begin it.
    But my Invention now run quite another Way; for Night and Day, I could think
of nothing but how I might destroy some of these Monsters in their cruel bloody
Entertainment, and if possible, save the Victim they should bring hither to
destroy. It would take up a larger Volume than this whole Work is intended to
be, to set down all the Contrivances I hatch'd, or rather brooded upon in my
Thought, for the destroying these Creatures, or at least frightening them, so as
to prevent their coming hither any more; but all was abortive, nothing could be
possible to take effect, unless I was to be there to do it my self; and what
could one Man do among them, when perhaps there might be twenty or thirty of
them together, with their Darts, or their Bows and Arrows, with which they could
shoot as true to a Mark, as I could with my Gun?
    Sometimes I contrive'd to dig a Hole under the Place where they made their
Fire, and put in five or six Pound of Gun-Powder, which when they kindled their
Fire, would consequently take Fire, and blow up all that was near it: but as in
the first place I should be very loth to wast so much Powder upon them, my Store
being now within the Quantity of one Barrel; so neither could I be sure of its
going off, at any certain Time; when it might surprise them, and at best, that
it would do little more than just blow the Fire about their Ears and fright
them, but not sufficient to make them forsake the Place; so I laid it aside, and
then propos'd, that I would place my self in Ambush, in some convenient Place,
with my three Guns, all double loaded; and in the middle of their bloody
Ceremony, let fly at them, when I should be sure to kill or wound perhaps two or
three at every shoot; and then falling in upon them with my three Pistols, and
my Sword, I made no doubt, but that if there was twenty I should kill them all:
This Fancy pleas'd my Thoughts for some Weeks, and I was so full of it, that I
often dream'd of it; and sometimes that I was just going to let fly at them in
my Sleep.
    I went so far with it in my Imagination, that I employ'd my self several
Days to find out proper Places to put my self in Ambuscade, as I said, to watch
for them; and I went frequently to the Place it self, which was now grown more
familiar to me; and especially while my Mind was thus fill'd with Thoughts of
Revenge, and of a bloody putting twenty or thirty of them to the Sword, as I may
call it; the Horror I had at the Place, and at the Signals of the barbarous
Wretches devouring one another, abated my Malice.
    Well, at length I found a Place in the Side of the Hill, where I was
satisfy'd I might securely wait, till I saw any of their Boats coming, and might
then, even before they would be ready to come on Shore, convey my self unseen
into Thickets of Trees, in one of which there was a Hollow large enough to
conceal me entirely; and where I might sit and observe all their bloody Doings,
and take my full aim at their Heads, when they were so close together, as that
it would be next to impossible that I should miss my Shoot, or that I could fail
wounding three or four of them at the first Shoot.
    In this Place then I resolve'd to fix my Design, and accordingly I prepare'd
two Muskets, and my ordinary Fowling Piece. The two Muskets I loaded with a
Brace of Slugs each, and four or five smaller Bullets, about the Size of Pistol
Bullets; and the Fowling Piece I loaded with near a Handful of Swan-shot, of the
largest Size; I also loaded my Pistols with about four Bullets each, and in this
Posture, well provided with Ammunition for a second and third Charge, I prepare'd
my self for my Expedition.
    After I had thus laid the Scheme of my Design, and in my Imagination put it
in Practice, I continually made my Tour every Morning up to the Top of the Hill,
which was from my Castle, as I call'd it, about three Miles, or more, to see if
I cou'd observe any Boats upon the Sea, coming near the Island, or standing over
towards it; but I began to tire of this hard Duty; after I had for two or three
Months constantly kept my Watch; but came always back without any Discovery,
there having not in all that Time been the least Appearance, not only on, or
near the Shore; but not on the whole Ocean, so far as my Eyes or Glasses could
reach every Way.
    As long as I kept up my daily Tour to the Hill, to look out; so long also I
kept up the Vigour of my Design, and my Spirits seem'd to be all the while in a
suitable Form, for so outragious an Execution as the killing twenty or thirty
naked Savages, for an Offence which I had not at all entred into a Discussion of
in my Thoughts, any farther than my Passions were at first fir'd by the Horror I
conceiv'd at the unnatural Custom of that People of the Country, who it seems
had been suffer'd by Providence in his wise Disposition of the World, to have no
other Guide than that of their own abominable and vitiated Passions; and
consequently were left, and perhaps had been so for some Ages, to act such
horrid Things, and receive such dreadful Customs, as nothing but Nature entirely
abandon'd of Heaven, and acted by some hellish Degeneracy, could have run them
into: But now, when as I have said, I began to be weary of the fruitless
Excursion, which I had made so long, and so far, every Morning in vain, so my
Opinion of the Action it self began to alter, and I began with cooler and calmer
Thoughts to consider what it was I was going to engage in. What Authority, or
Call I had, to pretend to be Judge and Executioner upon these Men as Criminals,
whom Heaven had thought fit for so many Ages to suffer unpunish'd, to go on, and
to be as it were, the Executioners of his Judgments one upon another. How far
these People were Offenders against me, and what Right I had to engage in the
Quarrel of that Blood, which they shed promiscuously one upon another. I debated
this very often with my self thus; How do I know what God himself judges in this
particular Case; it is certain these People either do not commit this as a
Crime; it is not against their own Consciences reproving, or their Light
reproaching them. They do not know it be an Offence, and then commit it in
Defiance of Divine Justice, as we do in almost all the Sins we commit, They
think it no more a Crime to kill a Captive taken in War, than we do to kill an
Ox; nor to eat humane Flesh, than we do to eat Mutton.
    When I had consider'd this a little, it follow'd necessarily, that I was
certainly in the Wrong in it, that these People were not Murtherers, in the
Sense that I had before condemn'd them, in my Thoughts; any more than those
Christians were Murtherers, who often put to Death the Prisoners taken in
Battle; or more frequently, upon many Occasions, put whole Troops of Men to the
Sword, without giving Quarter, though they threw down their Arms and submitted.
    In the next Place it occur'd to me, that albeit the Usage they thus gave
one another, was thus brutish and inhumane; yet it was really nothing to me:
These People had done me no Injury. That if they attempted me, or I saw it
necessary for my immediate Preservation to fall upon them, something might be
said for it; but that as I was yet out of their Power, and they had really no
Knowledge of me, and consequently no Design upon me; and therefore it could not
be just for me to fall upon them. That this would justify the Conduct of the
Spaniards in all their Barbarities practis'd in America, where they destroy'd
Millions of these People, who however they were Idolaters and Barbarians, and
had several bloody and barbarous Rites in their Customs, such as sacrificing
human Bodies to their Idols, were yet, as to the Spaniards, very innocent
People; and that the rooting them out of the Country, is spoken of with the
utmost Abhorrence and Detestation, by even the Spaniards themselves, at this
Time; and by all other Christian Nations of Europe, as a meer Butchery, a bloody
and unnatural Piece of Cruelty, unjustifiable either to God or Man; and such, as
for which the very Name of a Spaniard is reckon'd to be frightful and terrible
to all People of Humanity, or of Christian Compassion: As if the Kingdom of
Spain were particularly Eminent for the Product of a Race of Men, who were
without Principles of Tenderness, or the common Bowels of Pity to the Miserable,
which is reckon'd to be a Mark of generous Temper in the Mind.
    These Considerations really put me to a Pause, and to a kind of a Full-stop;
and I began by little and little to be off of my Design, and to conclude, I had
taken wrong Measures in my Resolutions to attack the Savages; that it was not my
Business to meddle with them, unless they first attack'd me, and this it was my
Business if possible to prevent; but that if I were discover'd, and attack'd,
then I knew my Duty.
    On the other hand, I argu'd with my self, That this really was the way not
to deliver my self, but entirely to ruin and destroy my self; for unless I was
sure to kill every one that not only should be on Shore at that Time, but that
should ever come on Shore afterwards, if but one of them escape'd, to tell their
Country People what had happen'd, they would come over again by Thousands to
revenge the Death of their Fellows, and I should only bring upon my self a
certain Destruction, which at present I had no manner of occasion for.
    Upon the whole I concluded, That neither in Principle or in Policy, I ought
one way or other to concern my self in this Affair. That my Business was by all
possible Means to conceal my self from them, and not to leave the least Signal
to them to guess by, that there were any living Creatures upon the Island; I
mean of humane Shape.
    Religion joyn'd in with this Prudential, and I was convince'd now many Ways,
that I was perfectly out of my Duty, when I was laying all my bloody Schemes for
the Destruction of innocent Creatures, I mean innocent as to me: As to the
Crimes they were guilty of towards one another, I had nothing to do with them;
they were National, and I ought to leave them to the Justice of God, who is the
governor of Nations, and knows how by National Punishments to make a just
Retribution for National Offences; and to bring public Judgments upon those who
offend in a public Manner, by such Ways as best pleases him.
    This appear'd so clear to me now, that nothing was a greater Satisfaction to
me, than that I had not been suffer'd to do a Thing which I now saw so much
Reason to believe would have been no less a Sin, than that of wilful Murther, if
I had committed it; and I gave most humble Thanks on my Knees to God, that had
thus deliver'd me from Blood-Guiltiness; beseeching him to grant me the
Protection of his Providence, that I might not fall into the Hands of the
Barbarians; or that I might not lay my Hands upon them, unless I had a more
clear Call from Heaven to do it, in Defence of my own Life.
    In this Disposition I continue'd, for near a Year after this; and so far was
I from desiring an Occasion for falling upon these Wretches, that in all that
Time, I never once went up the Hill to see whether there were any of them in
Sight, or to know whether any of them had been on Shore there, or not, that I
might not be tempted to renew any of my Contrivances against them, or be
provok'd by any Advantage which might present it self, to fall upon them; only
this I did, I went and remove'd my Boat, which I had on the other Side the
Island, and carry'd it down to the East End of the whole Island, where I ran it
into a little Cove which I found under some high Rocks, and where I knew, by
Reason of the Currents, the Savages durst not, at least would not come with
their Boats, upon any Account whatsoever.
    With my Boat I carry'd away every Thing that I had left there belonging to
her, though not necessary for the bare going thither, viz. A Mast and Sail which
I had made for her, and a Thing like an Anchor, but indeed which could not be
call'd either Anchor or Grapling; however, it was the best I could make of its
kind: All these I remove'd, that there might not be the least Shadow of any
Discovery, or any Appearance of any Boat, or of any human Habitation upon the
Island.
    Besides this, I kept my self, as I said, more retire'd than ever, and seldom
went from my Cell, other than upon my constant Employment, viz. To milk my
She-goats, and manage my little Flock, in the Wood; which as it was quite on the
other Part of the Island, was quite out of Danger; for certain it is, that these
Savage People who sometimes haunted this Island, never came with any Thoughts of
finding any Thing here; and consequently never wandred off from the Coast; and I
doubt not, but they might have been several Times on Shore, after my
Apprehensions of them had made me cautious as well as before; and indeed, I
look'd back with some Horror upon the Thoughts of what my Condition would have
been, if I had chop'd upon them, and been discover'd before that, when naked and
unarm'd, except with one Gun, and that loaden often only with small Shot, I
walk'd every where peeping, and peeping about the Island, to see what I could
get; what a Surprise should I have been in, if when I discover'd the Print of a
Man's Foot, I had instead of that, seen fifteen or twenty Savages, and found
them pursuing me, and by the Swiftness of their Running, no Possibility of my
escaping them.
    The Thoughts of this sometimes sunk my very Soul within me, and distress'd
my Mind so much, that I could not soon recover it, to think what I should have
done, and how I not only should not have been able to resist them, but even
should not have had Presence of Mind enough to do what I might have done; much
less, what now after so much Consideration and Preparation I might be able to
do: Indeed, after serious thinking of these Things, I should be very Melancholy;
and sometimes it would last a great while; but I resolve'd it at last all into
Thankfulness to that Providence, which had deliver'd me from so many unseen
Dangers, and had kept me from those Mischiefs which I could no way have been the
Agent in delivering my self from; because I had not the least Notion of any such
Thing depending, or the least Supposition of it being possible.
    This renew'd a Contemplation, which often had come to my Thoughts in former
Time, when first I began to see the merciful Dispositions of Heaven, in the
Dangers we run through in this Life. How wonderfully we are deliver'd, when we
know nothing of it. How when we are in (a Quandary, as we call it) a Doubt or
Hesitation, whether to go this Way, or that Way, a secret Hint shall direct us
this Way, when we intended to go that Way; nay, when Sense, our own Inclination,
and perhaps Business has call'd to go the other Way, yet a strange Impression
upon the Mind, from we know not what Springs, and by we know not what Power,
shall over-rule us to go this Way; and it shall afterwards appear, that had we
gone that Way which we should have gone, and even to our Imagination ought to
have gone, we should have been ruin'd and lost: Upon these, and many like
Reflections, I afterwards made it a certain Rule with me, That whenever I found
those secret Hints, or pressings of my Mind, to doing, or not doing any Thing
that presented; or to going this Way, or that Way, I never fail'd to obey the
secret Dictate; though I knew no other Reason for it, than that such a Pressure,
or such a Hint hung upon my Mind: I could give many Examples of the Success of
this Conduct in the Course of my Life; but more especially in the latter Part of
my inhabiting this unhappy Island; besides many Occasions which it is very
likely I might have taken Notice of, if I had seen with the same Eyes then, that
I saw with now: But 'tis never too late to be wise; and I cannot but advise all
considering Men, whose Lives are attended with such extraordinary Incidents as
mine, or even though not so extraordinary, not to slight such secret Intimations
of Providence, let them come from what invisible Intelligence they will, that I
shall not discuss, and perhaps cannot account for; but certainly they are a
Proof of the Converse of Spirits, and the secret Communication between those
embody'd, and those unembody'd; and such a Proof as can never be withstood: Of
which I shall have Occasion to give some very remarkable Instances, in the
Remainder of my solitary Residence in this dismal Place.
    I believe the Reader of this will not think strange, if I confess that these
Anxieties, these constant Dangers I liv'd in, and the Concern that was now upon
me, put an End to all Invention, and to all the Contrivances that I had laid for
my future Accommodations and Conveniencies. I had the Care of my Safety more now
upon my Hands, than that of my Food. I car'd not to drive a Nail, or chop a
Stick of Wood now, for fear the Noise I should make should be heard; much less
would I fire a Gun, for the same Reason; and above all, I was intollerably
uneasy at making any Fire, least the Smoke which is visible at a great Distance
in the Day should betray me; and for this Reason I remove'd that Part of my
Business which require'd Fire; such as burning of Pots, and Pipes, etc. into my
new Apartment in the Woods, where after I had been some time, I found to my
unspeakable Consolation, a meer natural Cave in the Earth, which went in a vast
way, and where, I dare say, no Savage, had he been at the Mouth of it, would be
so hardy as to venture in, nor indeed, would any Man else; but one who like me,
wanted nothing so much as a safe Retreat.
    The Mouth of this Hollow, was at the Bottom of a great Rock, where by meer
accident, (I would say, if I did not see abundant Reason to ascribe all such
Things now to Providence) I was cutting down some thick Branches of Trees, to
make Charcoal; and before I go on, I must observe the Reason of my making this
Charcoal; which was thus:
    I was afraid of making a Smoke about my Habitation, as I said before; and
yet I could not live there without baking my Bread, cooking my Meat, etc. so I
contrive'd to burn some Wood here, as I had seen done in England, under Turf,
till it became Chark, or dry Coal; and then putting the Fire out, I preserve'd
the Coal to carry Home; and perform the other Services which Fire was wanting
for at Home without Danger of Smoke.
    But this is by the by: While I was cutting down some Wood here, I perceive'd
that behind a very thick Branch of low Brushwood, or Underwood, there was a kind
of hollow Place; I was curious to look into it, and getting with Difficulty into
the Mouth of it, I found it was pretty large; that is to say, sufficient for me
to stand upright in it, and perhaps another with me; but I must confess to you,
I made more hast out than I did in, when looking farther into the Place, and
which was perfectly dark, I saw two broad shining Eyes of some Creature, whether
Devil or Man I knew not, which twinkl'd like two Stars, the dim Light from the
Cave's Mouth shining directly in and making the Reflection.
    However, after some Pause, I recover'd my self, and began to call my self a
thousand Fools, and tell my self, that he that was afraid to see the Devil, was
not fit to live twenty Years in an Island all alone; and that I durst to believe
there was nothing in this Cave that was more frightful than my self; upon this,
plucking up my Courage, I took up a great Firebrand, and in I rush'd again, with
the Stick flaming in my Hand; I had not gone three Steps in, but I was almost as
much frighted as I was before; for I heard a very loud Sigh, like that of a Man
in some Pain, and it was follow'd by a broken Noise, as if of Words half
express'd, and then a deep Sigh again: I stepp'd back, and was indeed struck
with such a Surprise, that it put me into a cold Sweat; and if I had had a Hat
on my Head, I will not answer for it, that my Hair might not have lifted it off.
But still plucking up my Spirits as well as I could, and encouraging my self a
little with considering that the Power and Presence of God was every where, and
was able to protect me; upon this I stepp'd forward again, and by the Light of
the Firebrand, holding it up a little over my Head, I saw lying on the Ground a
most monstrous frightful old He-goat, just making his Will, as we say, and
gasping for Life, and dying indeed of meer old Age.
    I stirr'd him a little to see if I could get him out, and he essay'd to get
up, but was not able to raise himself; and I thought with my self, he might even
lie there; for if he had frighted me so, he would certainly fright any of the
Savages, if any of them should be so hardy as to come in there, while he had any
Life in him.
    I was now recover'd from my Surprise, and began to look round me, when I
found the Cave was but very small, that is to say, it might be about twelve Foot
over, but in no manner of Shape, either round or square, no Hands having ever
been employ'd in making it, but those of meer Nature: I observe'd also, that
there was a Place at the farther Side of it, that went in farther, but was so
low, that it require'd me to creep upon my Hands and Knees to go into it, and
whither I went I knew not; so having no Candle, I gave it over for some Time;
but resolve'd to come again the next Day, provided with Candles, and a
Tinder-box, which I had made of the Lock of one of the Muskets, with some
wild-fire in the Pan.
    Accordingly the next Day, I came provided with six large Candles of my own
making; for I made very good Candles now of Goat's Tallow; and going into this
low Place, I was oblige'd to creep upon all Fours, as I have said, almost ten
Yards; which by the way, I thought was a Venture bold enough, considering that I
knew not how far it might go, nor what was beyond it. When I was got through the
Strait, I found the Roof rose higher up, I believe near twenty Foot; but never
was such a glorious Sight seen in the Island, I dare say, as it was, to look
round the Sides and Roof of this Vault, or Cave; the Walls reflected 100
thousand Lights to me from my two Candles; what it was in the Rock, whether
Diamonds, or any other precious Stones, or Gold, which I rather suppose'd it to
be, I knew not.
    The Place I was in, was a most delightful Cavity, or Grotto, of its kind, as
could be expected, though perfectly dark; the Floor was dry and level, and had a
sort of small lose Gravel upon it, so that there was no nauseous or venomous
Creature to be seen, neither was there any damp, or wet, on the Sides or Roof:
The only Difficulty in it was the Entrance, which however as it was a Place of
Security, and such a Retreat as I wanted, I thought that was a Convenience; so
that I was really rejoyc'd at the Discovery, and resolve'd without any Delay, to
bring some of those Things which I was most anxious about, to this Place;
particularly, I resolve'd to bring hither my Magazine of Powder, and all my spare
Arms, viz. Two Fowling-Pieces, for I had three in all; and three Muskets, for of
them I had eight in all; so I kept at my Castle only five, which stood ready
mounted like Pieces of Cannon, on my out-most Fence; and were ready also to take
out upon any Expedition.
    Upon this Occasion of removing my Ammunition, I took occasion to open the
Barrel of Powder which I took up out of the Sea, and which had been wet; and I
found that the Water had penetrated about three or four Inches into the Powder,
on every Side, which caking and growing hard, had preserve'd the inside like a
Kernel in a Shell; so that I had near sixty Pound of very good Powder in the
Center of the Cask, and this was an agreeable Discovery to me at that Time; so I
carry'd all away thither, never keeping above two or three Pound of Powder with
me in my Castle, for fear of a Surprise of any kind: I also carried thither all
the Lead I had left for Bullets.
    I fancy'd my self now like one of the ancient Giants, which are said to live
in Caves, and Holes, in the Rocks, where none could come at them; for I
persuaded my self while I was here, if five hundred Savages were to hunt me,
they could never find me out; or if they did, they would not venture to attack
me here.
    The old Goat who I found expiring, dy'd in the Mouth of the Cave, the next
Day after I made this Discovery; and I found it much easier to dig a great Hole
there, and throw him in, and cover him with Earth, than to drag him out; so I
interr'd him there, to prevent the Offence to my Nose.
    I was now in my twenty third Year of Residence in this Island, and was so
naturaliz'd to the Place, and to the Manner of Living, that could I have but
enjoy'd the Certainty that no Savages would come to the Place to disturb me, I
could have been content to have capitulated for spending the rest of my Time
there, even to the last Moment, till I had laid me down and dy'd, like the old
Goat in the Cave. I had also arrive'd to some little Diversions and Amusements,
which made the Time pass more pleasantly with me a great deal, than it did
before; as First, I had taught my Poll, as I noted before, to speak; and he did
it so familiarly, and talk'd so articulately and plain, that it was very
pleasant to me; and he liv'd with me no less than six and twenty Years: How long
he might live afterwards, I know not; though I know they have a Notion in the
Brasils, that they live a hundred Years; perhaps poor Poll may be alive there
still, calling after Poor Robin Crusoe to this Day. I wish no English Man the
ill Luck to come there and hear him; but if he did, he would certainly believe
it was the Devil. My Dog was a very pleasant and loving Companion to me, for no
less than sixteen Years of my Time, and then dy'd, of meer old Age; as for my
Cats, they multiply'd as I have observe'd to that Degree, that I was oblige'd to
shoot several of them at first, to keep them from devouring me, and all I had;
but at length, when the two old Ones I had brought with me were gone, and after
some time continually driving them from me, and letting them have no Provision
with me, they all ran wild into the Woods, except two or three Favourites, which
I kept tame; and whose Young when they had any, I always drown'd; and these were
part of my Family: Besides these, I always kept two or three household Kids about
me, who I taught to feed out of my Hand; and I had two more Parrots which talk'd
pretty well, and would all call Robin Crusoe; but none like my first; nor indeed
did I take the Pains with any of them that I had done with him. I had also
several tame Sea-Fowls, whose Names I know not, who I caught upon the Shore, and
cut their Wings; and the little Stakes which I had planted before my Castle Wall
being now grown up to a good thick Grove, these Fowls all liv'd among these low
Trees, and bred there, which was very agreeable to me; so that as I said above,
I began to be very well contented with the Life I led, if it might but have been
secure'd from the dread of the Savages.
    But it was otherwise directed; and it may not be amiss for all People who
shall meet with my Story, to make this just Observation from it, viz. How
frequently in the Course of our Lives, the Evil which in it self we seek most to
shun, and which when we are fallen into it, is the most dreadful to us, is
oftentimes the very Means or Door of our Deliverance, by which alone we can be
raise'd again from the Affliction we are fallen into. I cou'd give many Examples
of this in the Course of my unaccountable Life; but in nothing was it more
particularly remarkable, than in the Circumstances of my last Years of solitary
Residence in this Island.
    It was now the Month of December, as I said above, in my twenty third Year;
and this being the Southern Solstice, for Winter I cannot call it, was the
Particular Time of my Harvest, and require'd my being pretty much abroad in the
Fields, when going out pretty early in the Morning, even before it was thorow
Day-light, I was Surprise'd with seeing a Light of some Fire upon the Shore, at a
Distance from me, of about two Mile towards the End of the Island, where I had
observe'd some Savages had been as before; but not on the other Side; but to my
great Affliction, it was on my Side of the Island.
    I was indeed terribly Surprise'd at the Sight, and stepp'd short within my
Grove, not daring to go out, least I might be Surprise'd; and yet I had no more
Peace within, from the Apprehensions I had, that if these Savages in rambling
over the Island, should find my Corn standing, or cut, or any of my Works and
Improvements, they would immediately conclude, that there were People in the
Place, and would then never give over till they had found me out: In this
Extremity I went back directly to my Castle, pull'd up the Ladder after me, and
made all Things without look as wild and natural as I could.
    Then I prepare'd my self within, putting my self in a Posture of Defence; I
loaded all my Cannon, as I call'd them; that is to say, my Muskets, which were
mounted upon my new Fortification, and all my Pistols, and resolve'd to defend my
self to the last Gasp, not forgetting seriously to commend my self to the Divine
Protection, and earnestly to pray to God to deliver me out of the Hands of the
Barbarians; and in this Posture I continue'd about two Hours; but began to be
mighty impatient for Intelligence abroad, for I had no Spies to send out.
    After sitting a while longer, and musing what I should do in this Case, I
was not able to bear sitting in Ignorance any longer; so setting up my Ladder to
the Side of the Hill, where there was a flat Place, as I observe'd before, and
then pulling the Ladder up after me, I set it up again, and mounted to the Top
of the Hill; and pulling out my Perspective Glass, which I had taken on Purpose,
I laid me down flat on my Belly, on the Ground, and began to look for the Place;
I presently found there was no less than nine naked Savages, sitting round a
small Fire, they had made, not to warm them; for they had no need of that, the
Weather being extreme hot; but as I suppose'd, to dress some of their barbarous
Diet, of humane Flesh, which they had brought with them, whether alive or dead I
could not know.
    They had two Canoes with them, which they had haled up upon the Shore; and
as it was then Tide of Ebb, they seem'd to me to wait for the Return of the
Flood, to go away again; it is not easy to imagine what Confusion this Sight put
me into, especially seeing them come on my Side the Island, and so near me too;
but when I observe'd their coming must always be with the Current of the Ebb, I
began afterwards to be more sedate in my Mind, being satisfy'd that I might go
abroad with Safety all the Time of the Tide of Flood, if they were not on Shore
before: And having made this Observation, I went abroad about my Harvest Work
with the more Composure.
    As I expected, so it proved; for as soon as the Tide made to the Westward, I
saw them all take Boat, and row (or paddle as we call it) all away: I should
have observe'd, that for an Hour and more before they went off, they went to
dancing, and I could easily discern their Postures, and Gestures, by my Glasses:
I could not perceive by my nicest Observation, but that they were stark naked,
and had not the least covering upon them; but whether they were Men or Women,
that I could not distinguish.
    As soon as I saw them shipp'd, and gone, I took two Guns upon my Shoulders,
and two Pistols at my Girdle, and my great Sword by my Side, without a Scabbard,
and with all the Speed I was able to make, I went away to the Hill, where I had
discover'd the first Appearance of all; and as soon as I gat thither, which was
not less than two Hours (for I could not go apace, being so loaden with Arms as
I was) I perceive'd there had been three Canoes more of Savages on that Place;
and looking out farther, I saw they were all at Sea together, making over for
the Main.
    This was a dreadful Sight to me, especially when going down to the Shore, I
could see the marks of Horror, which the dismal Work they had been about had
left behind it, viz. The Blood, the Bones, and part of the Flesh of humane
Bodies, eaten and devour'd by those Wretches, with Merriment and Sport; I was so
fill'd with Indignation at the Sight, that I began now to premeditate the
Destruction of the next that I saw there, let them be who, or how many soever.
    It seem'd evident to me, that the Visits which they thus make to this
Island, are not very frequent; for it was above fifteen Months before any more
of them came on Shore there again; that is to say, I neither saw them, or any
Footsteps, or Signals of them, in all that Time; for as to the rainy Seasons,
then they are sure not to come abroad, at least not so far; yet all this while I
liv'd uncomfortably, by reason of the constant Apprehensions I was in of their
coming upon me by Surprise; from whence I observe, that the Expectation of Evil
is more bitter than the Suffering, especially, if there is no room to shake off
that Expectation, or those Apprehensions.
    During all this Time, I was in the murthering Humour; and took up most of my
Hours, which should have been better employ'd, in contriving how to circumvent,
and fall upon them, the very next Time I should see them; especially if they
should be divided, as they were the last Time, into two Parties; nor did I
consider at all, that if I kill'd one Party, suppose Ten, or a Dozen, I was
still the next Day, or Week, or Month, to kill another, and so another, even ad
infinitum, till I should be at length no less a Murtherer than they were in
being Man-eaters; and perhaps much more so.
    I spent my Days now in great Perplexity, and Anxiety of Mind, expecting that
I should one Day or other fall into the Hands of these merciless Creatures; and
if I did at any Time venture abroad, it was not without looking round me with
the greatest Care and Caution imaginable; and now I found to my great Comfort,
how happy it was that I provided for a tame Flock or Herd of Goats; for I durst
not upon any account fire my Gun, especially near that Side of the Island where
they usually came, least I should alarm the Savages; and if they had fled from
me now, I was sure to have them come back again, with perhaps two or three
hundred Canoes with them, in a few Days, and then I knew what to expect.
    However, I wore out a Year and three Months more, before I ever saw any more
of the Savages, and then I found them again, as I shall soon observe. It is
true, they might have been there once, or twice; but either they made no stay,
or at least I did not hear them; but in the Month of May, as near as I could
calculate, and in my four and twentieth Year, I had a very strange Encounter
with them, of which in its Place.
    The Perturbation of my Mind, during this fifteen or sixteen Months Interval,
was very great; I slept unquiet, dream'd always frightful Dreams, and often
started out of my Sleep in the Night: In the Day great Troubles overwhelm'd my
Mind, and in the Night I dream'd often of killing the Savages, and of the
Reasons why I might justify the doing of it; but to wave all this for a while;
it was in the middle of May, on the sixteenth Day I think, as well as my poor
wooden Calendar would reckon; for I markt all upon the Post still; I say, it was
the sixteenth of May, that it blew a very great Storm of Wind, all Day, with a
great deal of Lightning, and Thunder, and a very foul Night it was after it; I
know not what was the particular Occasion of it; but as I was reading in the
Bible, and taken up with very serious Thoughts about my present Condition, I was
Surprise'd with a Noise of a Gun as I thought fir'd at Sea.
    This was to be sure a Surprise of a quite different Nature from any I had
met with before; for the Notions this put into my Thoughts, were quite of
another kind. I started up in the greatest hast imaginable, and in a trice clapped
my Ladder to the middle Place of the Rock, and pull'd it after me, and mounting
it the second Time, got to the Top of the Hill, the very Moment, that a Flash of
Fire bid me listen for a second Gun, which accordingly, in about half a Minute I
heard; and by the sound, knew that it was from that Part of the Sea where I was
driven down the Current in my Boat.
    I immediately consider'd that this must be some Ship in Distress, and that
they had some Comrade, or some other Ship in Company, and fir'd these Guns for
Signals of Distress, and to obtain Help: I had this Presence of Mind at that
Minute, as to think that though I could not help them, it may be they might help
me; so I brought together all the dry Wood I could get at hand, and making a
good handsome Pile, I set it on Fire upon the Hill; the Wood was dry, and blaz'd
freely; and though the Wind blew very hard, yet it burnt fairly out; that I was
certain, if there was any such Thing as a Ship, they must needs see it, and no
doubt they did; for as soon as ever my Fire blaz'd up, I heard another Gun, and
after that several others, all from the same Quarter; I ply'd my Fire all Night
long, till Day broke; and when it was broad Day, and the Air clear'd up, I saw
something at a great Distance at Sea, full East of the Island, whether a Sail,
or a Hull, I could not distinguish, no not with my Glasses, the Distance was so
great, and the Weather still something haizy also; at least it was so out at
Sea.
    I look'd frequently at it all that Day, and soon perceive'd that it did not
move; so I presently concluded, that it was a Ship at an Anchor, and being
eager, you may be sure, to be satisfy'd, I took my Gun in my Hand, and run
toward the South Side of the Island, to the Rocks where I had formerly been
carry'd away with the Current, and getting up there, the Weather by this Time
being perfectly clear, I could plainly see to my great Sorrow, the Wreck of a
Ship cast away in the Night, upon those concealed Rocks which I found, when I
was out in my Boat; and which Rocks, as they check'd the Violence of the Stream,
and made a kind of Counter-stream, or Eddy, were the Occasion of my recovering
from the most desperate hopeless Condition that ever I had been in, in all my
Life.
    Thus what is one Man's Safety, is another Man's Destruction; for it seems
these Men, whoever they were, being out of their Knowledge, and the Rocks being
wholly under Water, had been driven upon them in the Night, the Wind blowing
hard at E. and E.N.E: Had they seen the Island, as I must necessarily suppose
they did not, they must, as I thought have endeavour'd to have save'd themselves
on Shore by the Help of their Boat; but their firing of Guns for Help,
especially when they saw, as I imagine'd, my Fire, fill'd me with many Thoughts:
First, I imagine'd that upon seeing my Light, they might have put themselves into
their Boat, and have endeavour'd to make the Shore; but that the Sea going very
high, they might have been cast away; other Times I imagine'd, that they might
have lost their Boat before, as might be the Case many Ways; as particularly by
the Breaking of the Sea upon their Ship, which many Times obliges Men to stave,
or take in Pieces their Boat; and sometimes to throw it over-board with their
own Hands: Other Times I imagine'd, they had some other Ship, or Ships in
Company, who upon the Signals of Distress they had made, had taken them up, and
carry'd them off: Other whiles I fancy'd, they were all gone off to Sea in their
Boat, and being hurry'd away by the Current that I had been formerly in, were
carry'd out into the great Ocean, where there was nothing but Misery and
Perishing; and that perhaps they might by this Time think of starving, and of
being in a Condition to eat one another.
    As all these were but Conjectures at best; so in the Condition I was in, I
could do no more than look on upon the Misery of the poor Men, and pity them,
which had still this good Effect on my Side that it gave me more and more Cause
to give Thanks to God who had so happily and comfortably provided for me in my
desolate Condition; and that of two Ships Companies who were now cast away upon
this part of the World, not one Life should be spar'd but mine: I learn'd here
again to observe, that it is very rare that the Providence of God casts us into
any Condition of Life so low, or any Misery so great, but we may see something
or other to be thankful for; and may see others in worse Circumstances than our
own.
    Such certainly was the Case of these Men, of whom I could not so much as see
room to suppose any of them were save'd; nothing could make it rational, so much
as to wish, or expect that they did not all perish there; except the Possibility
only of their being taken up by another Ship in Company, and this was but meer
Possibility indeed; for I saw not the least Signal or Appearance of any such
Thing.
    I cannot explain by any possible Energy of Words what a strange longing or
hankering of Desires I felt in my Soul upon this Sight; breaking out sometimes
thus; O that there had been but one or two; nay, or but one Soul save'd out of
this Ship, to have escape'd to me, that I might but have had one Companion, one
Fellow-Creature to have spoken to me, and to have convers'd with! In all the
Time of my solitary Life, I never felt so earnest, so strong a Desire after the
Society of my Fellow-Creatures, or so deep a Regret at the want of it.
    There are some secret moving Springs in the Affections, which when they are
set a going by some Object in view; or be it some Object, though not in view,
yet rendred present to the Mind by the Power of Imagination, that Motion carries
out the Soul by its Impetuosity to such violent eager embracings of the Object,
that the Absence of it is insupportable.
    Such were these earnest Wishings, That but one Man had been save'd! O that it
had been but One! I believe I repeated the Words, O that it had been but One! a
thousand Times; and the Desires were so mov'd by it, that when I spoke the
Words, my Hands would clinch together, and my Fingers press the Palms of my
Hands, that if I had had any soft Thing in my Hand, it would have crusht it
involuntarily; and my Teeth in my Head wou'd strike together, and set against
one another so strong, that for some time I cou'd not part them again.
    Let the Naturalists explain these Things, and the Reason and Manner of them;
all I can say to them, is, to describe the Fact, which was even surprising to me
when I found it; though I knew not from what it should proceed; it was doubtless
the effect of ardent Wishes, and of strong Ideas form'd in my Mind, realizing
the Comfort, which the Conversation of one of my Fellow-Christians would have
been to me.
    But it was not to be; either their Fate or mine, or both, forbid it; for
till the last Year of my being on this Island, I never knew whether any were
saved out of that Ship or no; and had only the Affliction some Days after, to
see the Corps of a drowned Boy come on Shore, at the End of the Island which
was next the Shipwreck: He had on no clothes, but a Seaman's Wastcoat, a pair of
open knee'd Linnen Drawers, and a blew Linnen Shirt; but nothing to direct me so
much as to guess what Nation he was of: He had nothing in his Pocket, but two
Pieces of Eight, and a Tobacco-Pipe; the last was to me of ten times more value
than the first.
    It was now calm, and I had a great mind to venture out in my Boat, to this
Wreck; not doubting but I might find something on board, that might be useful to
me; but that did not altogether press me so much, as the Possibility that there
might be yet some living Creature on board, whose Life I might not only save,
but might by saving that Life, comfort my own to the last Degree; and this
Thought clung so to my Heart, that I could not be quiet, Night or Day, but I
must venture out in my Boat on board this Wreck; and committing the rest to
God's Providence, I thought the Impression was so strong upon my Mind, that it
could not be resisted, that it must come from some invisible Direction, and that
I should be wanting to my self if I did not go.
    Under the Power of this Impression, I hasten'd back to my Castle, prepare'd
every Thing for my Voyage, took a Quantity of Bread, a great Pot for fresh
Water, a Compass to steer by, a Bottle of Rum; for I had still a great deal of
that left; a Basket full of Raisins: And thus loading my self with every Thing
necessary; I went down to my Boat, got the Water out of her, and got her afloat,
loaded all my Cargo in her, and then went Home again for more; my second Cargo
was a great Bag full of Rice, the Umbrella to set up over my Head for Shade;
another large Pot full of fresh Water, and about two Dozen of my small Loaves,
or Barley Cakes, more than before, with a Bottle of Goat's-Milk, and a Cheese;
all which, with great Labour and Sweat, I brought to my Boat; and praying to God
to direct my Voyage, I put out, and Rowing or Padling the Canoe along the Shore,
I came at last to the utmost Point of the Island on that Side, (viz.) N.E. And
now I was to launch out into the Ocean, and either to venture, or not to
venture. I look'd on the rapid Currents which ran constantly on both Sides of
the Island, at a Distance, and which were very terrible to me, from the
Remembrance of the Hazard I had been in before, and my Heart began to fail me;
for I foresaw that if I was driven into either of those Currents, I should be
carry'd a vast Way out to Sea, and perhaps out of my Reach, or Sight of the
Island again; and that then, as my Boat was but small, if any little Gale of
Wind should rise, I should be inevitably lost.
    These Thoughts so oppress'd my Mind, that I began to give over my
Enterprize, and having haled my Boat into a little Creek on the Shore, I stepped
out, and sat me down upon a little rising bit of Ground, very pensive and
anxious, between Fear and Desire about my Voyage; when as I was musing, I could
perceive that the Tide was turn'd, and the Flood come on, upon which my going
was for so many Hours impracticable; upon this presently it occur'd to me, that
I should go up to the highest Piece of Ground I could find, and observe, if I
could, how the Sets of the Tide, or Currents lay, when the Flood came in, that I
might judge whether if I was driven one way out, I might not expect to be driven
another way home, with the same Rapidness of the Currents: This Thought was no
sooner in my Head, but I cast my Eye upon a little Hill, which sufficiently
over-look'd the Sea both ways, and from whence I had a clear view of the
Currents, or Sets of the Tide, and which way I was to guide my self in my
Return; here I found, that as the Current of the Ebb set out close by the South
Point of the Island; so the Current of the Flood set in close by the Shore of
the North Side, and that I had nothing to do but to keep to the North of the
Island in my Return, and I should do well enough.
    Encourag'd with this Observation, I resolve'd the Next Morning to set out
with the first of the Tide; and reposing my self for the Night in the Canoe,
under the great Watch-coat, I mention'd, I launched out: I made first a little
out to Sea full North, till I began to feel the Benefit of the Current, which
set Eastward, and which carry'd me at a great rate, and yet did not so hurry me
as the Southern Side Current had done before, and so as to take from me all
Government of the Boat; but having a strong Steerage with my Paddle, I went at a
great rate, directly for the Wreck, and in less than two Hours I came up to it.
    It was a dismal Sight to look at: The Ship, which by its building was
Spanish, stuck fast, jaum'd in between two Rocks; all the Stern and Quarter of
her was beaten to Pieces with the Sea; and as her Forecastle, which stuck in the
Rocks, had run on with great Violence, her Mainmast and Foremast were brought by
the Board; that is to say, broken short off; but her Boltsprit was sound and the
Head and Bow appear'd firm; when I came close to her, a Dog appear'd upon her,
who seeing me coming, yelp'd, and cry'd; and as soon as I call'd him, jump'd
into the Sea, to come to me, and I took him into the Boat; but found him almost
dead for Hunger and Thirst: I gave him a Cake of my Bread, and he eat it like a
ravenous Wolf, that had been starving a Fortnight in the Snow: I then gave the
poor Creature some fresh Water, with which, if I would have let him he would
have burst himself.
    After this I went on board; but the first Sight I met with, was two Men
drown'd, in the Cook-room, or Forecastle of the Ship, with their Arms fast about
one another: I concluded, as is indeed probable, that when the Ship struck, it
being in a Storm, the Sea broke so high, and so continually over her, that the
Men were not able to bear it, and were strangled with the constant rushing in of
the Water, as much as if they had been under Water. Besides the Dog, there was
nothing left in the Ship that had life; nor any Goods that I could see, but what
were spoil'd by the Water. There were some Casks of Liquor, whether Wine or
Brandy, I knew not, which lay lower in the Hold; and which, the Water being
ebb'd out, I could see; but they were too big to meddle with: I saw several
Chests, which I believe'd belong'd to some of the Seamen; and I got two of them
into the Boat, without examining what was in them.
    Had the Stern of the Ship been fix'd, and the Forepart broken off, I am
persuaded I might have made a good Voyage; for by what I found in these two
Chests, I had room to suppose, the Ship had a great deal of Wealth on board; and
if I may guess by the course she steer'd, she must have been bound from the
Buenos Ayres, or the Rio de la Plata, in the South Part of America, beyond the
Brasils, to the Havana, in the Gulph of Mexico, and so perhaps to Spain: She had
no doubt a great Treasure in her; but of no Use at that Time to any Body; and
what became of the rest of her People, I then knew not.
    I found besides these Chests, a little Cask full of Liquor, of about twenty
Gallons, which I got into my Boat, with much Difficulty; there were several
Muskets in a Cabin, and a great Powder-horn, with about 4 Pounds of Powder in
it; as for the Muskets I had no occasion for them; so I left them, but took the
Powder-horn: I took a Fire Shovel and Tongs, which I wanted extremely; as also
two little Brass Kettles, a Copper Pot to make Chocolate, and a Gridiron; and
with this Cargo, and the Dog, I came away, the Tide beginning to make home
again; and the same Evening, about an Hour within Night, I reach'd the Island
again, weary and fatigu'd to the last Degree.
    I repos'd that Night in the Boat, and in the Morning I resolved to harbour
what I had gotten in my new Cave, not to carry it home to my Castle. After
refreshing my self, I got all my Cargo on Shore, and began to examine the
Particulars: The Cask of Liquor I found to be a kind of Rum, but not such as we
had at the Brasils; and in a Word, not at all good; but when I came to open the
Chests, I found several Things, of great Use to me: For Example, I found in one,
a fine Case of Bottles, of an extraordinary kind, and fill'd with Cordial
Waters, fine, and very good; the Bottles held about three Pints each, and were
tipp'd with Silver: I found two Pots of very good Succades, or Sweetmeats, so
fastened also on top, that the Salt Water had not hurt them; and two more of the
same, which the Water had spoil'd: I found some very good Shirts, which were
very welcome to me; and about a dozen and half of Linnen white Handkerchiefs,
and colour'd Neckcloths; the former were also very welcome, being exceeding
refreshing to wipe my Face in a hot Day; besides this, when I came to the Till
in the Chest, I found there three great Bags of Pieces of Eight, which held
about eleven hundred Pieces in all; and in one of them, wrapt up in a Paper, six
Doubloons of Gold, and some small Bars or Wedges of Gold; I suppose they might
all weigh near a Pound.
    The other Chest I found had some clothes in it, but of little Value; but by
the Circumstances it must have belong'd to the Gunner's Mate; though there was
no Powder in it; but about two Pound of fine glaz'd Powder, in three small
Flasks, kept, I suppose, for charging their Fowling-Pieces on occasion: Upon the
whole, I got very little by this Voyage, that was of any use to me; for as to
the Money, I had no manner of occasion for it: 'Twas to me as the Dirt under my
Feet; and I would have given it all for three or four pair of English Shoes and
Stockings; which were Things I greatly wanted, but had not had on my Feet now
for many Years: I had indeed gotten two pair of Shoes now, which I took off of
the Feet of the two drown'd Men, who I saw in the Wreck; and I found two pair
more in one of the Chests, which were very welcome to me; but they were not like
our English Shoes, either for Ease, or Service; being rather what we call Pumps,
than Shoes: I found in this Seaman's Chest, about fifty Pieces of Eight in
Ryals, but no Gold; I suppose this belong'd to a poorer Man than the other,
which seem'd to belong to some Officer.
    Well, however, I lugg'd this Money home to my Cave, and laid it up, as I had
done that before which I brought from our own Ship; but it was great Pity as I
said, that the other Part of this Ship had not come to my Share; for I am
satisfy'd I might have loaded my Canoe several Times over with Money, which if I
had ever escape'd to England, would have lain here safe enough, till I might have
come again and fetch'd it.
    Having now brought all my Things on Shore, and secure'd them, I went back to
my Boat, and row'd, or paddled her along the Shore, to her old Harbour, where I
laid her up, and made the best of my way to my old Habitation, where I found
everything safe and quiet; so I began to repose my self, live after my old
Fashion, and take care of my Family Affairs; and for a while, I liv'd easy
enough; only that I was more vigilant than I us'd to be, look'd out oftner, and
did not go abroad so much; and if at any time I did stir with any Freedom, it
was always to the East Part of the Island, where I was pretty well satisfy'd the
Savages never came, and where I could go without so many Precautions, and such a
Load of Arms and Ammunition, as I always carry'd with me, if I went the other
way.
    I liv'd in this Condition near two Years more; but my unlucky Head, that was
always to let me know it was born to make my Body miserable, was all this two
Years fill'd with Projects and Designs, how, if it were possible, I might get
away from this Island; for sometimes I was for making another Voyage to the
Wreck, though my Reason told me that there was nothing left there, worth the
Hazard of my Voyage; Sometimes for a Ramble one way, sometimes another; and I
believe verily, if I had had the Boat that I went from Sallee in, I should have
venture'd to Sea, bound any where, I knew not whither.
    I have been in all my Circumstances a Memento to those who are touched with
the general Plague of Mankind, whence, for ought I know, one half of their
Miseries flow; I mean, that of not being satisfy'd with the Station wherein God
and Nature has plac'd them; for not to look back upon my primitive Condition,
and the excellent Advice of my Father, the Opposition to which, was, as I may
call it, my ORIGINAL SIN; my subsequent Mistakes of the same Kind had been the
Means of my coming into this miserable Condition; for had that Providence, which
so happily had seated me at the Brasils, as a Planter, bless'd me with confine'd
Desires, and I could have been contented to have gone on gradually, I might have
been by this Time; I mean, in the Time of my being in this Island, one of the
most considerable Planters in the Brasils, nay, I am persuaded, that by the
Improvements I had made, in that little Time I liv'd there, and the Encrease I
should probably have made, if I had stay'd, I might have been worth an hundred
thousand Moydors; and what Business had I to leave a settled Fortune, a well
stock'd Plantation, improving and increasing, to turn Supra-Cargo to Guinea, to
fetch Negroes; when Patience and Time would have so encreas'd our Stock at Home,
that we could have bought them at our own Door, from those whose Business it was
to fetch them; and though it had cost us something more, yet the Difference of
that Price was by no Means worth saving, at so great a Hazard.
    But as this is ordinarily the Fate of young Heads, so Reflection upon the
Folly of it, is as ordinarily the Exercise of more Years, or of the dear bought
Experience of Time; and so it was with me now; and yet so deep had the Mistake
taken root in my Temper, that I could not satisfy my self in my Station, but was
continually poring upon the Means, and Possibility of my Escape from this Place;
and that I may with the greater Pleasure to the Reader, bring on the remaining
Part of my Story, it may not be improper, to give some Account of my first
Conceptions on the Subject of this foolish Scheme for my Escape; and how, and
upon what Foundation I acted.
    I am now to be suppose'd retire'd into my Castle, after my late Voyage to the
Wreck, my Frigate laid up, and secure'd under Water, as usual, and my Condition
restor'd to what it was before: I had more Wealth indeed than I had before, but
was not at all the richer; for I had no more use for it, than the Indians of
Peru had, before the Spaniards came there.
    It was one of the Nights in the rainy Season in March, the four and
twentieth Year of my first setting Foot in this Island of Solitariness; I was
lying in my bed, or Hammock, awake, very well in Health, had no Pain, no
Distemper, no Uneasiness of Body; no, nor any Uneasiness of Mind, more than
ordinary; but could by no means close my Eyes; that is, so as to sleep; no, not
a Wink all Night long, otherwise than as follows:
    It is as impossible, as needless, to set down the innumerable Crowd of
Thoughts that whirl'd through that great thorow-fare of the Brain, the Memory,
in this Night's Time: I run over the whole History of my Life in Miniature, or
by Abridgement, as I may call it, to my coming to this Island, and also of the
Part of my Life, since I came to this Island. In my Reflections upon the State
of my Case, since I came on Shore on this Island, I was comparing the happy
Posture of my Affairs, in the first Years of my Habitation here, compar'd to the
Life of Anxiety, Fear and Care, which I had liv'd ever since I had seen the
Print of a Foot in the Sand; not that I did not believe the Savages had
frequented the Island even all the while, and might have been several Hundreds
of them at Times on Shore there; but I had never known it, and was incapable of
any Apprehensions about it; my Satisfaction was perfect, though my Danger was
the same; and I was as happy in not knowing my Danger, as if I had never really
been expos'd to it: This furnish'd my Thoughts with many very profitable
Reflections, and particularly this one, How infinitely Good that Providence is,
which has provided in its Government of Mankind, such narrow bounds to his Sight
and Knowledge of Things, and though he walks in the midst of so many thousand
Dangers, the Sight of which, if discover'd to him, would distract his Mind, and
sink his Spirits; he is kept serene, and calm, by having the Events of Things
hid from his Eyes, and knowing nothing of the Dangers which surround him.
    After these Thoughts had for some Time entertain'd me, I came to reflect
seriously upon the real Danger I had been in, for so many Years, in this very
Island; and how I had walk'd about in the greatest Security, and with all
possible Tranquillity; even when perhaps nothing but a Brow of a Hill, a great
Tree, or the casual Approach of Night, had been between me and the worst kind of
Destruction, viz. That of falling into the Hands of Cannibals, and Savages, who
would have seize'd on me with the same View, as I did of a Goat, or a Turtle; and
have thought it no more a Crime to kill and devour me, than I did of a Pidgeon,
or a Curlieu: I would unjustly slander my self, if I should say I was not
sincerely thankful to my great Preserver, to whose singular Protection I
acknowledge'd, with great Humility, that all these unknown Deliverances were due;
and without which, I must inevitably have fallen into their merciless Hands.
    When these Thoughts were over, my Head was for some time taken up in
considering the Nature of these wretched Creatures; I mean, the Savages; and how
it came to pass in the World, that the wise governor of all Things should give
up any of his Creatures to such Inhumanity; nay, to something so much below,
even Brutality it self, as to devour its own Kind; but as this ended in some (at
that Time fruitless) Speculations, it occur'd to me to enquire, what Part of
the World these Wretches liv'd in; how far off the Coast was from whence they
came; what they venture'd over so far from home for; what kind of Boats they had;
and why I might not order my self, and my Business so, that I might be as able
to go over thither, as they were to come to me.
    I never so much as troubl'd my self, to consider what I should do with my
self, when I came thither; what would become of me, if I fell into the Hands of
the Savages; or how I should escape from them, if they attempted me; no, nor so
much as how it was possible for me to reach the Coast, and not to be attempted
by some or other of them, without any Possibility of delivering my self; and if
I should not fall into their Hands, what I should do for Provision, or whither I
should bend my Course; none of these Thoughts, I say, so much as came in my way;
but my mind was wholly bent upon the Notion of my passing over in my Boat, to
the Main Land: I look'd back upon my present Condition, as the most miserable
that could possibly be, that I was not able to throw my self into any thing but
Death, that could be call'd worse; that if I reached the Shore of the Main, I
might perhaps meet with Relief, or I might coast along, as I did on the Shore of
Africk, till I came to some inhabited Country, and where I might find some
Relief; and after all perhaps, I might fall in with some Christian Ship, that
might take me in; and if the worse came to the worst, I could but die, which
would put an end to all these Miseries at once. Pray note, all this was the
fruit of a disturb'd Mind, an impatient Temper, made as it were desperate by the
long Continuance of my Troubles and the Disappointments I had met in the Wreck,
I had been on board of; and where I had been so near the obtaining what I so
earnestly long'd for, viz. Some-Body to speak to, and to learn some Knowledge
from of the Place where I was, and of the probable Means of my Deliverance; I
say, I was agitated wholly by these Thoughts: All my Calm of Mind in my
Resignation to Providence, and waiting the Issue of the Dispositions of Heaven,
seem'd to be suspended; and I had, as it were, no Power to turn my Thoughts to
any thing, but to the Project of a Voyage to the Main, which came upon me with
such Force, and such an Impetuosity of Desire, that it was not to be resisted.
    When this had agitated my Thoughts for two Hours, or more, with such
Violence, that it set my very Blood into a Ferment, and my Pulse beat as high as
if I had been in a Feaver, meerly with the extraordinary Fervour of my Mind
about it; Nature, as if I had been fatigued and exhausted with the very Thought
of it, threw me into a sound Sleep; one would have thought, I should have
dream'd of it: But I did not, nor of any Thing relating to it; but I dream'd,
that as I was going out in the Morning as usual from my Castle, I saw upon the
Shore, two Canoes, and eleven Savages coming to Land, and that they brought with
them another Savage, who they were going to kill, in Order to eat him; when on a
sudden, the Savage that they were going to kill, jumpt away, and ran for his
Life; and I thought in my Sleep, that he came running into my little thick
Grove, before my Fortification, to hide himself; and that I seeing him alone,
and not perceiving that the other sought him that Way, show'd my self to him,
and smiling upon him, encourage'd him; that he kneel'd down to me, seeming to
pray me to assist him; upon which I show'd my Ladder, made him go up, and
carry'd him into my Cave, and he became my Servant; and that as soon as I had
gotten this Man, I said to my self, now I may certainly venture to the main
Land; for this Fellow will serve me as a Pilot, and will tell me what to do, and
whether to go for Provisions; and whether not to go for fear of being devoured,
what Places to venture into, and what to escape: I wak'd with this Thought, and
was under such inexpressible Impressions of Joy, at the Prospect of my Escape in
my Dream, that the Disappointments which I felt upon coming to my self, and
finding it was no more than a Dream, were equally extravagant the other Way, and
threw me into a very great Dejection of Spirit.
    Upon this however, I made this Conclusion, that my only Way to go about an
Attempt for an Escape, was, if possible, to get a Savage into my Possession; and
if possible, it should be one of their Prisoners, who they had condemn'd to be
eaten, and should bring thither to kill; but these Thoughts still were attended
with this Difficulty, that it was impossible to effect this, without attacking a
whole Caravan of them, and killing them all; and this was not only a very
desperate Attempt, and might miscarry; but on the other Hand, I had greatly
scrupled the Lawfulness of it to me; and my Heart trembled at the thoughts of
shedding so much Blood, tho' it was for my Deliverance. I need not repeat the
Arguments which occur'd to me against this, they being the same mention'd
before; but tho' I had other Reasons to offer now (viz.) that those Men were
Enemies to my Life, and would devour me, if they could; that it was
Self-preservation in the highest Degree, to deliver my self from this Death of a
Life, and was acting in my own Defence, as much as if they were actually
assaulting me, and the like. I say, tho' these Things argued for it, yet the
Thoughts of shedding Humane Blood for my Deliverance, were very Terrible to me,
and such as I could by no Means reconcile my self to, a great while.
    However, at last, after many secret Disputes with my self, and after great
Perplexities about it, for all these Arguments one Way and another struggl'd in
my Head a long Time, the eager prevailing Desire of Deliverance at length
master'd all the rest; and I resolved, if possible, to get one of those Savages
into my Hands, cost what it would. My next Thing then was to contrive how to do
it, and this indeed was very difficult to resolve on: But as I could pitch upon
no probable Means for it, so I resolve'd to put my self upon the Watch, to see
them when they came on Shore, and leave the rest to the Event, taking such
Measures as the Opportunity should present, let be what would be.
    With these Resolutions in my Thoughts, I set my self upon the Scout, as
often as possible, and indeed so often till I was heartily tir'd of it, for it
was above a Year and a Half that I waited, and for great part of that Time went
out to the West End, and to the South West Corner of the Island, almost every
Day, to see for Canoes, but none appear'd. This was very discouraging, and began
to trouble me much, tho' I cannot say that it did in this Case, as it had done
some time before that, (viz.) wear off the Edge of my Desire to the Thing. But
the longer it seem'd to be delay'd, the more eager I was for it; in a Word, I
was not at first so careful to shun the sight of these Savages, and avoid being
seen by them, as I was now eager to be upon them.
    Besides, I fancied my self able to manage One, nay, Two or Three Savages, if
I had them, so as to make them entirely Slaves to me, to do whatever I should
direct them, and to prevent their being able at any time to do me any Hurt. It
was a great while, that I pleas'd my self with this Affair, but nothing still
presented; all my Fancies and Schemes came to nothing, for no Savages came near
me for a great while.
    About a Year and half after I had entertain'd these Notions, and by long
musing, had as it were resolved them all into nothing, for want of an Occasion
to put them in Execution, I was Surprise'd one Morning early, with seeing no less
than five canoes all on Shore together on my side the Island; and the People who
belong'd to them all landed, and out of my sight: The Number of them broke all
my Measures, for seeing so many, and knowing that they always came four or six,
or sometimes more in a Boat, I could not tell what to think of it, or how to
take my Measures, to attack Twenty or Thirty Men single handed; so I lay still
in my Castle, perplex'd and discomforted: However I put my self into all the
same Postures for an Attack that I had formerly provided, and was just ready for
Action, if any Thing had presented; having waited a good while, listening to
hear if they made any Noise; at length being very impatient, I set my Guns at
the Foot of my Ladder, and clamber'd up to the Top of the Hill, by my two Stages
as usual; standing so however that my Head did not appear above the Hill, so
that they could not perceive me by any Means; here I observe'd by the help of my
Perspective Glass, that they were no less than Thirty in Number, that they had a
Fire kindled, that they had had Meat dress'd. How they had cook'd it, that I
knew not, or what it was; but they were all Dancing in I know not how many
barbarous Gestures and Figures, their own Way, round the Fire.
    While I was thus looking on them, I perceived by my Perspective, two
miserable Wretches dragg'd from the Boats, where it seems they were laid by, and
were now brought out for the Slaughter. I perceived one of them immediately
fell, being knock'd down, I suppose with a Club or Wooden Sword, for that was
their way, and two or three others were at work immediately cutting him open for
their Cookery, while the other Victim was left standing by himself, till they
should be ready for him. In that very Moment this poor Wretch seeing himself a
little at Liberty, Nature inspir'd him with Hopes of Life, and he started away
from them, and ran with incredible Swiftness along the Sands directly towards
me, I mean towards that part of the Coast, where my Habitation was.
    I was dreadfully frighted, (that I must acknowledge) when I perceived him to
run my Way; and especially, when as I thought I saw him pursued by the whole
Body, and now I expected that part of my Dream was coming to pass, and that he
would certainly take shelter in my Grove; but I could not depend by any means
upon my Dream for the rest of it, (viz.) that the other Savages would not pursue
him thither, and find him there. However I kept my Station, and my Spirits began
to recover, when I found that there was not above three Men that follow'd him,
and still more was I encourage'd, when I found that he outstrip'd them
exceedingly in running, and gain'd Ground of them, so that if he could but hold
it for half an Hour, I saw easily he would fairly get away from them all.
    There was between them and my Castle, the Creek which I mention'd often at
the first part of my Story, when I landed my Cargoes out of the Ship; and this I
saw plainly, he must necessarily swim over, or the poor Wretch would be taken
there: But when the Savage escaping came thither, he made nothing of it, tho'
the Tide was then up, but plunging in, swam thro' in about Thirty Strokes or
thereabouts, landed and ran on with exceeding Strength and Swiftness; when the
Three Persons came to the Creek, I found that Two of them could Swim, but the
Third cou'd not, and that standing on the other Side, he look'd at the other,
but went no further; and soon after went softly back again, which as it
happen'd, was very well for him in the main.
    I observe'd, that the two who swam, were yet more than twice as long swimming
over the Creek, as the Fellow was, that fled from them: It came now very warmly
upon my Thoughts, and indeed irresistibly, that now was my Time to get me a
Servant, and perhaps a Companion, or Assistant; and that I was call'd plainly by
Providence to save this poor Creature's Life; I immediately run down the Ladders
with all possible Expedition, fetch'd my two Guns, for they were both but at the
Foot of the Ladders, as I observe'd above; and getting up again, with the same
haste, to the Top of the Hill, I cross'd toward the Sea; and having a very short
Cut, and all down Hill, clapp'd my self in the way, between the Pursuers, and
the Pursu'd; hallowing aloud to him that fled, who looking back, was at first
perhaps as much frighted at me, as at them; but I beckon'd with my Hand to him,
to come back; and in the mean time, I slowly advance'd towards the two that
follow'd; then rushing at once upon the foremost, I knock'd him down with the
Stock of my Piece; I was loath to fire, because I would not have the rest hear;
though at that distance, it would not have been easily heard, and being out of
Sight of the Smoke too, they wou'd not have easily known what to make of it:
Having knock'd this Fellow down, the other who pursue'd with him stopp'd, as if
he had been frighted; and I advance'd a-pace towards him; but as I came nearer, I
perceive'd presently, he had a Bow and Arrow, and was fitting it to shoot at me;
so I was then necessitated to shoot at him first, which I did, and kill'd him at
the first Shoot; the poor Savage who fled, but had stopp'd; though he saw both
his Enemies fallen, and kill'd, as he thought; yet was so frighted with the
Fire, and Noise of my Piece; that he stood Stock still, and neither came forward
or went backward, tho' he seem'd rather enclin'd to fly still, than to come on;
I hollow'd again to him, and made Signs to come forward, which he easily
understood, and came a little way, then stopp'd again, and then a little
further, and stopp'd again, and I cou'd then perceive that he stood trembling,
as if he had been taken Prisoner, and had just been to be kill'd, as his two
Enemies were. I beckon'd him again to come to me, and gave him all the Signs of
Encouragement that I could think of, and he came nearer and nearer, kneeling
down every Ten or Twelve steps in token of acknowledgement for my saving his
Life: I smile'd at him, and look'd pleasantly, and beckon'd to him to come still
nearer; at length he came close to me, and then he kneel'd down again, kiss'd
the Ground, and laid his Head upon the Ground, and taking me by the Foot, set my
Foot upon his Head; this it seems was in token of swearing to be my Slave for
ever; I took him up, and made much of him, and encourage'd him all I could. But
there was more work to do yet, for I perceived the Savage who I knock'd down,
was not kill'd, but stunn'd with the blow, and began to come to himself; so I
pointed to him, and showing him the Savage, that he was not dead; upon this he
spoke some Words to me, and though I could not understand them, yet I thought
they were pleasant to hear, for they were the first sound of a Man's Voice, that
I had heard, my own excepted, for above Twenty Five Years. But there was no time
for such Reflections now, the Savage who was knock'd down recover'd himself so
far, as to sit up upon the Ground, and I perceived that my Savage began to be
afraid; but when I saw that, I presented my other Piece at the Man, as if I
would shoot him, upon this my Savage, for so I call him now, made a Motion to me
to lend him my Sword, which hung naked in a Belt by my side; so I did: he no
sooner had it, but he runs to his Enemy, and at one blow cut off his Head as
cleaverly, no Executioner in Germany could have done it sooner or better; which
I thought very strange, for one who I had Reason to believe never saw a Sword in
his Life before, except their own Wooden Swords; however it seems, as I learn'd
afterwards, they make their Wooden Swords so sharp, so heavy, and the Wood is so
hard, that they will cut off Heads even with them, ay and Arms, and that at one
blow too; when he had done this, he comes laughing to me in Sign of Triumph, and
brought me the Sword again, and with Abundance of Gestures which I did not
understand, laid it down with the Head of the Savage, that he had kill'd just
before me.
    But that which astonish'd him most, was to know how I had kill'd the other
Indian so far off, so pointing to him, he made Signs to me to let him go to him,
so I bad him go, as well as I could; when he came to him, he stood like one
amaz'd, looking at him, turn'd him first on one side, then on t'other, look'd at
the Wound the Bullet had made, which it seems was just in his Breast, where it
had made a Hole, and no great Quantity of Blood had follow'd, but he had bled
inwardly, for he was quite dead; He took up his Bow, and Arrows, and came back,
so I turn'd to go away, and beckon'd to him to follow me, making Signs to him,
that more might come after them.
    Upon this he sign'd to me, that he should bury them with Sand, that they
might not be seen by the rest if they follow'd; and so I made Signs again to him
to do so; he fell to Work, and in an instant he had scrap'd a Hole in the Sand,
with his Hands, big enough to bury the first in, and then dragg'd him into it,
and cover'd him, and did so also by the other; I believe he had bury'd them both
in a Quarter of an Hour; then calling him away, I carry'd him not to my Castle,
but quite away to my Cave, on the farther Part of the Island; so I did not let
my Dream come to pass in that Part. viz. That he came into my Grove for shelter.
    Here I gave him Bread, and a Bunch of Raisins to eat, and a Draught of
Water, which I found he was indeed in great Distress for, by his Running; and
having refresh'd him, I made Signs for him to go lie down and sleep; pointing to
a Place where I had laid a great Parcel of Rice Straw, and a Blanket upon it,
which I used to sleep upon my self sometimes; so the poor Creature laid down,
and went to sleep.
    He was a comely handsome Fellow, perfectly well made; with straight strong
Limbs, not too large; tall and well shap'd, and as I reckon, about twenty six
Years of Age. He had a very good Countenance, not a fierce and surly Aspect; but
seem'd to have something very manly in his Face, and yet he had all the
Sweetness and Softness of an European in his Countenance too, especially when he
smile'd. His Hair was long and black, not curl'd like Wool; his Forehead very
high, and large, and a great Vivacity and sparkling Sharpness in his Eyes. The
Colour of his Skin was not quite black, but very tawny; and yet not of an ugly
yellow nauseous tawny, as the Brasilians, and Virginians, and other Natives of
America are; but of a bright kind of a dun olive Colour, that had in it
something very agreeable; tho' not very easy to describe. His Face was round,
and plump; his Nose small, not flat like the Negroes, a very good Mouth, thin
Lips, and his fine Teeth well set, and white as Ivory. After he had slumber'd,
rather than slept, about half an Hour, he wak'd again, and comes out of the Cave
to me; for I had been milking my Goats, which I had in the Enclosure just by:
When he espy'd me, he came running to me, laying himself down again upon the
Ground, with all the possible Signs of an humble thankful Disposition, making a
many antick Gestures to show it: At last he lays his Head flat upon the Ground,
close to my Foot, and sets my other Foot upon his Head, as he had done before;
and after this, made all the Signs to me of Subjection, Servitude, and
Submission imaginable, to let me know, how he would serve me as long as he
liv'd. I understood him in many Things, and let him know, I was very well
pleas'd with him; in a little Time I began to speak to him, and teach him to
speak to me; and first, I made him know his Name should be Friday, which was the
Day I save'd his Life; I call'd him so for the Memory of the Time; I likewise
taught him to say Master, and then let him know, that was to be my Name; I
likewise taught him to say, YES, and NO, and to know the Meaning of them; I gave
him some Milk, in an earthen Pot, and let him see me Drink it before him, and
sop my Bread in it; and I gave him a Cake of Bread, to do the like, which he
quickly comply'd with, and made Signs that it was very good for him.
    I kept there with him all that Night; but as soon as it was Day, I beckon'd
to him to come with me, and let him know, I would give him some clothes, at
which he seem'd very glad, for he was stark naked: As we went by the Place where
he had bury'd the two Men, he pointed exactly to the Place, and show'd me the
Marks that he had made to find them again, making Signs to me, that we should
dig them up again, and eat them; at this I appear'd very angry, express'd my
Abhorrence of it, made as if I would vomit at the Thoughts of it, and beckon'd
with my Hand to him to come away, which he did immediately, with great
Submission. I then led him up to the Top of the Hill, to see if his Enemies were
gone; and pulling out my Glass, I look'd, and saw plainly the Place where they
had been, but no appearance of them, or of their Canoes; so that it was plain
they were gone, and had left their two Comrades behind them, without any search
after them.
    But I was not content with this Discovery; but having now more Courage, and
consequently more Curiosity, I took my Man Friday with me, giving him the Sword
in his Hand, with the Bow and Arrows at his Back, which I found he could use
very dextrously, making him carry one Gun for me, and I two for my self, and
away we march'd to the Place, where these Creatures had been; for I had a Mind
now to get some fuller Intelligence of them: When I came to the Place, my very
Blood ran chill in my Veins, and my Heart sunk within me, at the Horror of the
Spectacle: Indeed it was a dreadful Sight, at least it was so to me; though
Friday made nothing of it: The Place was cover'd with humane Bones, the Ground
dy'd with their Blood, great Pieces of Flesh left here and there, half eaten,
mangl'd and scorch'd; and in short, all the Tokens of the triumphant Feast they
had been making there, after a Victory over their Enemies. I saw three Skulls,
five Hands, and the Bones of three or four Legs and Feet, and abundance of other
Parts of the Bodies; and Friday, by his Signs, made me understand, that they
brought over four Prisoners to feast upon; that three of them were eaten up, and
that he, pointing to himself, was the fourth: That there had been a great Battle
between them, and their next King, whose Subjects it seems he had been one of;
and that they had taken a great Number of Prisoners, all which were carry'd to
several Places by those that had taken them in the Fight, in order to feast upon
them, as was done here by these Wretches upon those they brought hither.
    I caus'd Friday to gather all the Skulls, Bones, Flesh, and whatever
remain'd, and lay them together on a Heap, and make a great Fire upon it, and
burn them all to Ashes: I found Friday had still a hankering Stomach after some
of the Flesh, and was still a Cannibal in his Nature; but I discover'd so much
Abhorrence at the very Thoughts of it, and at the least Appearance of it, that
he durst not discover it; for I had by some Means let him know, that I would
kill him if he offer'd it.
    When we had done this, we came back to our Castle, and there I fell to work
for my Man Friday; and first of all, I gave him a pair of Linnen Drawers, which
I had out of the poor Gunner's Chest I mentioned, and which I found in the
Wreck; and which with a little Alteration fitted him very well; then I made him
a Jerkin of Goat's-skin, as well as my Skill would allow; and I was now grown a
tollerable good Taylor; and I gave him a Cap, which I had made of a Hare-skin,
very convenient, and fashionable enough; and thus he was cloath'd for the
present, tollerably well; and was mighty well pleas'd to see himself almost as
well cloath'd as his Master: It is true, he went awkwardly in these Things at
first; wearing the Drawers was very awkard to him, and the Sleeves of the
Wastcoat gall'd his Shoulders, and the inside of his Arms; but a little easing
them where he complain'd they hurt him, and using himself to them, at length he
took to them very well.
    The next Day after I came home to my Hutch with him, I began to consider
where I should lodge him, and that I might do well for him, and yet be perfectly
easy my self, I made a little Tent for him in the vacant Place between my two
Fortifications, in the inside of the last, and in the outside of the first; and
as there was a Door, or Entrance there into my Cave, I made a formal fram'd Door
Case, and a Door to it of Boards, and set it up in the Passage, a little within
the Entrance; and causing the Door to open on the inside, I barr'd it up in the
Night, taking in my Ladders too; so that Friday could no way come at me in the
inside of my innermost wall, without making so much Noise in getting over, that
it must needs waken me; for my first Wall had now a complete Roof over it of
long Poles, covering all my Tent, and leaning up to the side of the Hill, which
was again laid cross with smaller Sticks instead of Laths, and then thatch'd
over a great Thickness, with the Rice Straw, which was strong like Reeds; and at
the Hole or Place which was left to go in or out by the Ladder, I had plac'd a
kind of Trap-door, which if it had been attempted on the outside, would not have
open'd at all, but would have fallen down, and made a great Noise; and as to
Weapons, I took them all in to my Side every Night.
    But I needed none of all this Precaution; for never Man had a more faithful,
loving, sincere Servant, than Friday was to me; without Passions, Sullenness or
Designs, perfectly oblige'd and engage'd; his very Affections were ty'd to me,
like those of a Child to a Father; and I dare say, he would have sacrific'd his
Life for the saving mine upon any occasion whatsoever; the many Testimonies he
gave me of this, put it out of doubt, and soon convince'd me, that I needed to
use no Precautions as to my Safety on his Account.
    This frequently gave me occasion to observe, and that with wonder, that
however it had pleas'd God, in his Providence, and in the Government of the
Works of his Hands, to take from so great a Part of the World of his Creatures,
the best Uses to which their Faculties, and the Powers of their Souls are
adapted; yet that he has bestow'd upon them the same Powers, the same Reason,
the same Affections, the same Sentiments of Kindness and Obligation, the same
Passions and Resentments of Wrongs; the same Sense of Gratitude, Sincerity,
Fidelity, and all the Capacities of doing Good, and receiving Good, that he has
given to us; and that when he pleases to offer to them Occasions of exerting
these, they are as ready, nay, more ready to apply them to the right Uses for
which they were bestow'd, than we are: and this made me very melancholy
sometimes, in reflecting as the several Occasions presented, how mean a Use we
make of all these, even though we have these Powers enlighten'd by the great
Lamp of Instruction, the Spirit of God, and by the Knowledge of his Word, added
to our Understanding; and why it has pleas'd God to hide the like saving
Knowledge from so many Millions of Souls, who if I might judge by this poor
Savage, would make a much better use of it than we did.
    From hence, I sometimes was led too far to invade the Soverainty of
Providence, and as it were arraign the Justice of so arbitrary a Disposition of
Things, that should hide that Light from some, and reveal it to others, and yet
expect a like Duty from both: But I shut it up, and check'd my Thoughts with
this Conclusion, (1st.) That we did not know by what Light and Law these should
be Condemn'd; but that as God was necessarily, and by the Nature of his Being,
infinitely Holy and Just, so it could not be, but that if these Creatures were
all sentenc'd to Absence from himself, it was on account of sinning against that
Light which, as the Scripture says, was a Law to themselves, and by such Rules
as their Consciences would acknowledge to be just, tho' the Foundation was not
discover'd to us: And (2d.) that still as we are all the Clay in the Hand of the
Potter, no Vessel could say to him, Why hast thou form'd me thus?
    But to return to my New Companion; I was greatly delighted with him, and
made it my Business to teach him every Thing, that was proper to make him
useful, handy, and helpful; but especially to make him speak, and understand me
when I spoke, and he was the aptest Schollar that ever was, and particularly was
so merry, so constantly diligent, and so pleas'd, when he cou'd but understand
me, or make me understand him, that it was very pleasant to me to talk to him;
and now my Life began to be so easy, that I began to say to my self, that could
I but have been safe from more Savages, I cared not, if I was never to remove
from the place while I lived.
    After I had been two or three Days return'd to my Castle, I thought that, in
order to bring Friday off from his horrid way of feeding, and from the Relish of
a Cannibal's Stomach, I ought to let him taste other Flesh; so I took him out
with me one Morning to the Woods - I went indeed intending to kill a Kid out of
my own Flock, and bring him home and dress it. But as I was going, I saw a She
Goat lying down in the Shade, and two young Kids sitting by her. I catch'd hold
of Friday, hold says I, stand still; and made Signs to him not to stir,
immediately I presented my Piece, shot and kill'd one of the Kids. The poor
Creature who had at a Distance indeed seen me kill the Savage his Enemy, but did
not know, or could imagine how it was done, was sensibly Surprise'd trembled, and
shook, and look'd so amaz'd, that I thought he would have sunk down. He did not
see the Kid I shot at, or perceive I had kill'd it, but ripp'd up his Wastcoat
to feel if he was not wounded, and as I found, presently thought I was resolve'd
to kill him; for he came and kneel'd down to me, and embraceing my Knees, said a
great many Things I did not understand; but I could easily see that the meaning
was to pray me not to kill him.
    I soon found a way to convince him that I would do him no harm, and taking
him up by the Hand laugh'd at him, and pointed to the Kid which I had kill'd,
beckoned to him to run and fetch it, which he did; and while he was wondering
and looking to see how the Creature was kill'd, I loaded my Gun again, and by
and by I saw a great Fowl like a Hawk sit upon a Tree within Shot; so to let
Friday understand a little what I would do, I call'd him to me again, pointed at
the Fowl which was indeed a Parrot, tho' I thought it had been a Hawk, I say
pointing to the Parrot, and to my Gun, and to the Ground under the Parrot, to
let him see I would make it fall, I made him understand that I would shoot and
kill that Bird; according I fir'd and bad him look, and immediately he saw the
Parrot fall, he stood like one frighted again, notwithstanding all I had said to
him; and I found he was the more amaz'd because he did not see me put any Thing
into the Gun; but thought that there must be some wonderful Fund of Death and
Destruction in that Thing, able to kill Man, Beast, Bird, or any Thing near, or
far off, and the Astonishment this created in him was such, as could not wear
off for a long Time; and I believe, if I would have let him, he would have
worshipp'd me and my Gun: As for the Gun it self, he would not so much as touch
it for several Days after; but would speak to it, and talk to it, as if it had
answer'd him, when he was by himself; which, as I afterwards learn'd of him, was
to desire it not to kill him.
    Well, after his Astonishment was a little over at this, I pointed to him to
run and fetch the Bird I had shot, which he did, but stay'd some Time; for the
Parrot not being quite dead, was flutter'd away a good way off from the Place
where she fell; however, he found her, took her up, and brought her to me; and
as I had perceive'd his Ignorance about the Gun before, I took this Advantage to
charge the Gun again, and not let him see me do it, that I might be ready for
any other Mark that might present; but nothing more offer'd at that Time; so I
brought home the Kid, and the same Evening I took the Skin off, and cut it out
as well as I could; and having a Pot for that purpose, I boil'd, or stew'd some
of the Flesh, and made some very good Broth; and after I had begun to eat some,
I gave some to my Man, who seem'd very glad of it, and lik'd it very well; but
that which was strangest to him, was, to see me eat Salt with it; he made a Sign
to me, that the Salt was not good to eat, and putting a little into his own
Mouth, he seem'd to nauseate it, and would spit and sputter at it, washing his
Mouth with fresh Water after it; on the other hand, I took some Meat in my Mouth
without Salt, and I pretended to spit and sputter for want of Salt, as fast as
he had done at the Salt; but it would not do, he would never care for Salt with
his Meat, or in his Broth; at least not a great while, and then but a very
little.
    Having thus fed him with boil'd Meat and Broth, I was resolve'd to feast him
the next Day with roasting a Piece of the Kid; this I did by hanging it before
the Fire, in a String, as I had seen many People do in England, setting two
Poles up, one on each side the Fire, and one cross on the Top, and tying the
String to the Cross-stick, letting the Meat turn continually: This Friday
admir'd very much; but when he came to taste the Flesh, he took so many ways to
tell me how well he lik'd it, that I could not but understand him; and at last
he told me he would never eat Man's flesh any more, which I was very glad to
hear.
    The next Day I set him to work to beating some Corn out, and sifting it in
the manner I us'd to do, as I observe'd before, and he soon understood how to do
it as well as I, especially after he had seen what the Meaning of it was, and
that it was to make Bread of; for after that I let him see me make my Bread, and
bake it too, and in a little Time Friday was able to do all the Work for me, as
well as I could do it my self.
    I begun now to consider, that having two Mouths to feed, instead of one, I
must provide more Ground for my Harvest, and plant a larger Quantity of Corn,
than I us'd to do; so I mark'd out a larger Piece of Land, and began the Fence
in the same Manner as before, in which Friday not only work'd very willingly,
and very hard; but did it very cheerfully, and I told him what it was for; that
it was for Corn to make more Bread, because he was now with me, and that I might
have enough for him, and my self too: He appear'd very sensible of that Part,
and let me know, that he thought I had much more Labour upon me on his Account,
than I had for my self; and that he would work the harder for me, if I would
tell him what to do.
    This was the pleasantest Year of all the Life I led in this Place; Friday
began to talk pretty well, and understand the Names of almost every Thing I had
occasion to call for, and of every Place I had to send him to, and talk'd a
great deal to me; so that in short I began now to have some Use for my Tongue
again, which indeed I had very little occasion for before; that is to say, about
Speech; besides the Pleasures of talking to him, I had a singular Satisfaction
in the Fellow himself; his simple unfeign'd Honesty, appear'd to me more and
more every Day, and I began really to love the Creature; and on his Side, I
believe he love'd me more than it was possible for him ever to love any Thing
before.
    I had a Mind once to try if he had any hankering Inclination to his own
Country again, and having learn'd him English so well that he could answer me
almost any Questions, I ask'd him whether the Nation that he belong'd to never
conquer'd in Battle, at which he smile'd; and said; yes, yes, we always fight the
better; that is, he meant always get the better in Fight; and so we began the
following Discourse: You always fight the better, said I, How came you to be
taken Prisoner then, Friday?
     Friday, My Nation beat much, for all that.
    Master, How beat; if your Nation beat them, how came you to be taken?
    Friday, They more many than my Nation in the Place where me was; they take
one, two, three, and me; my Nation over-beat them in the yonder Place, where me
no was; there my Nation take one, two, great Thousand.
    Master, But why did not your Side recover you from the Hands of your Enemies
then?
    Friday, They run one, two, three, and me, and make go in the Canoe; my
Nation have no Canoe that time.
    Master, Well, Friday, and What does your Nation do with the Men they take,
do they carry them away, and eat them, as these did?
    Friday, Yes, my Nation eat Mans too, eat all up.
    Master, Where do they carry them?
    Friday, Go to other Place where they think.
    Master, Do they come hither?
    Friday, Yes, yes, they come hither; come other else Place.
    Master, Have you been here with them?
    Friday, Yes, I been here; [points to the N.W. Side of the Island, which, it
seems, was their Side.]
    By this I understood, that my Man Friday had formerly been among the
Savages, who us'd to come on Shore on the farther Part of the Island, on the
same Man eating Occasions that he was now brought for; and sometime after, when
I took the Courage to carry him to that Side, being the same I formerly
mention'd, he presently knew the Place, and told me, he was there once when they
eat up twenty Men, two Women, and one Child; he could not tell Twenty in
English; but he numbred them by laying so many Stones on a Row, and pointing to
me to tell them over.
    I have told this Passage, because it introduces what follows; that after I
had had this Discourse with him, I ask'd him how far it was from our Island to
the Shore, and whether the Canoes were not often lost; he told me, there was no
Danger, no Canoes ever lost; but that after a little way out to the Sea, there
was a Current, and Wind, always one way in the Morning, the other in the
Afternoon.
    This I understood to be no more than the Sets of the Tide, as going out, or
coming in; but I afterwards understood, it was occasion'd by the great Draft and
Reflux of the mighty River Oroonooko; in the Mouth, or the Gulph of which River,
as I found afterwards, our Island lay; and this Land which I perceive'd to the W.
and N.W. was the great Island Trinidad, on the North Point of the Mouth of the
River: I ask'd Friday a thousand Questions about the Country, the Inhabitants,
the Sea, the Coast, and what Nations were near; he told me all he knew with the
greatest Openness imaginable; I ask'd him the Name of the several Nations of his
Sort of People; but could get no other Name than Caribs; from whence I easily
understood, that these were the Caribbees, which our Maps place on the Part of
America, which reaches from the Mouth of the River Oroonooko to Guiana, and
onwards to St. Martha: He told me that up a great way beyond the Moon, that was,
beyond the Setting of the Moon, which must be W. from their Country, theredwelt
white bearded Men, like me; and pointed to my great Whiskers, which I mention'd
before; and that they had kill'd much Mans, that was his Word; by all which I
understood, he meant the Spaniards, whose Cruelties in America had been spread
over the whole Countries, and was remember'd by all the Nations from Father to
Son.
    I enquire'd if he could tell me how I might come from this Island, and get
among those white Men; he told me, yes, yes, I might go in two Canoe; I could
not understand what he meant, or make him describe to me what he meant by two
Canoe, till at last with great Difficulty, I found he meant it must be in a
large great Boat, as big as two Canoes.
    This Part of Friday's Discourse began to relish with me very well, and from
this Time I entertain'd some Hopes, that one Time or other, I might find an
Opportunity to make my Escape from this Place; and that this poor Savage might
be a Means to help me to do it.
 
During the long Time that Friday has now been with me, and that he began to
speak to me, and understand me, I was not wanting to lay a Foundation of
Religious Knowledge in his Mind; particularly I ask'd him one Time who made him?
The poor Creature did not understand me at all, but thought I had ask'd him who
was his Father; but I took it by another handle, and ask'd him who made the Sea,
the Ground we walk'd on, and the Hills, and Woods; he told me it was one old
Benamuckee, that liv'd beyond all: He could describe nothing of this great
Person, but that he was very old; much older he said than the Sea, or the Land;
than the Moon, or the Stars: I ask'd him then, if this old Person had made all
Things, why did not all Things worship him; he look'd very grave and with a
perfect Look of Innocence, said, All Things do say O to him: I ask'd him if the
People who die in his Country went away any where; he said, yes, they all went
to Benamuckee: then I ask'd him whether these they eat up went thither too? He
said yes.
    From these Things, I began to instruct him in the Knowledge of the true God:
I told him that the great Maker of all Things liv'd up there, pointing up
towards Heaven: That he governs the World by the same Power and Providence by
which he had made it: That he was omnipotent, could do every Thing for us, give
every Thing to us, take every Thing from us; and thus by Degrees I open'd his
Eyes. He listned with great Attention, and receive'd with Pleasure the notion of
Jesus Christ being sent to redeem us, and of the Manner of making our Prayers to
God, and his being able to hear us, even into Heaven; he told me one Day, that
if our God could hear us up beyond the Sun, he must needs be a greater God than
their Benamuckee, who liv'd but a little way off, and yet could not hear, till
they went up to the great Mountains where he dwelt, to speak to him; I ask'd him
if ever he went thither, to speak to him; he said no, they never went that were
young Men; none went thither but the old Men, who he call'd their Oowocakee,
that is, as I made him explain it to me, their Religious, or Clergy, and that
they went to say O, (so he call'd saying Prayers) and then came back, and told
them what Benamuckee said: By this I observe'd, That there is Priestcraft, even
amongst the most blinded ignorant Pagans in the World; and the Policy of making
a secret Religion, in order to preserve the Veneration of the People to the
Clergy, is not only to be found in the Roman, but perhaps among all Religions in
the World, even among the most brutish and barbarous Savages.
    I endeavour'd to clear up this Fraud, to my Man Friday, and told him, that
the Pretence of their old Men going up the Mountains, to say O to their God
Benamuckee, was a Cheat, and their bringing Word from thence what he said, was
much more so; that if they met with any Answer, or spoke with any one there, it
must be with an evil Spirit: And then I entred into a long Discourse with him
about the Devil, the Original of him, his Rebellion against God, his Enmity to
Man, the Reason of it, his setting himself up in the dark Parts of the World to
be Worship'd instead of God, and as God; and the many Stratagems he made use of
to delude Mankind to his Ruine; how he had a secret access to our Passions, and
to our affections, to adapt his Snares so to our Inclinations, as to cause us
even to be our own Tempters, and to run upon our Destruction by our own Choice.
    I found it was not so easy to imprint right Notions in his Mind about the
Devil, as it was about the Being of a God. Nature assisted all my Arguments to
Evidence to him, even the Necessity of a great first Cause and overruling
governing Power; a secret directing Providence, and of the Equity, and Justice,
of paying Homage to him that made us, and the like. But there appeared nothing
of all this in the Notion of an evil Spirit; of his Original, his Being, his
Nature, and above all of his Inclination to do Evil, and to draw us in to do so
too; and the poor Creature puzzl'd me once in such a manner, by a Question
meerly natural and innocent, that I scarce knew what to say to him. I had been
talking a great deal to him of the Power of God, his Omnipotence, his dreadful
Nature to Sin, his being a consuming Fire to the Workers of Iniquity; how, as he
had made us all, he could destroy us and all the World in a Moment; and he
listen'd with great Seriousness to me all the while.
    After this, I had been telling him how the Devil was God's Enemy in the
Hearts of Men, and used all his Malice and Skill to defeat the good Designs of
Providence, and to ruine the Kingdom of Christ in the World; and the like. Well,
says Friday, but you say, God is so strong, so great, is he not much strong,
much might as the Devil? Yes, yes, says I, Friday, God is stronger than the
Devil, God is above the Devil, and therefore we pray to God to tread him down
under our Feet, and enable us to resist his Temptations and quench his fiery
Darts. But, says he again, if God much strong, much might as the Devil, why God
no kill the Devil, so make him no more do wicked?
    I was strangely Surprise'd at his Question, and after all, tho' I was now an
old Man, yet I was but a young Doctor, and ill enough quallified for a Casuist,
or a Solver of Difficulties: And at first I could not tell what to say, so I
pretended not to hear him, and ask'd him what he said? But he was too earnest
for an Answer to forget his Question; so that he repeated it in the very same
broken Words, as above. By this time I had recovered my self a little, and I
said, God will at last punish him severely; he is reserve'd for the judgement, and
is to be cast into the Bottomless-Pit, to dwell with everlasting Fire: This did
not satisfie Friday, but he returns upon me, repeating my Words, RESERVE, AT
LAST, me no understand; but, Why not kill the Devil now, not kill great ago? You
may as well ask me, said I, Why God does not kill you and I, when we do wicked
Things here that offend him? We are preserve'd to repent and be pardon'd; He
muses a while at this; well, well, says he, mighty affectionately, that well; so
you, I, Devil, all wicked, all preserve, repent, God pardon all. Here I was run
down again by him to the last Degree, and it was a Testimony to me, how the meer
Notions of Nature, though they will guide reasonable Creatures to the Knowledge
of a God, and of a Worship or Homage due to the supreme Being, of God as the
Consequence of our Nature; yet nothing but divine Revelation can from the
Knowledge of Jesus Christ, and of a Redemption purchas'd for us, of a Mediator
of the new Covenant, and of an Intercessor, at the Foot-stool of God's Throne; I
say, nothing but a Revelation from Heaven, can form these in the Soul, and that
therefore the Gospel of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ; I mean, the Word of
God, and the Spirit of God promise'd for the Guide and Sanctifier of his People,
are the absolutely necessary Instructors of the Souls of Men, in the saving
Knowledge of God, and the Means of Salvation.
    I therefore diverted the present Discourse between me and my Man, rising up
hastily, as upon some sudden Occasion of going out; then sending him for
something a good way off, I seriously pray'd to God that he would enable me to
instruct savingly this poor Savage, assisting by his Spirit the Heart of the
poor ignorant Creature, to receive the Light of the Knowledge of God in Christ,
reconciling him to himself, and would guide me to speak so to him from the Word
of God, as his Conscience might be convince'd, his Eyes open'd, and his Soul
save'd. When he came again to me, I entred into a long Discourse with him upon
the Subject of the Redemption of Man by the Saviour of the World, and of the
Doctrine of the Gospel preach'd from Heaven, viz. of Repentance towards God, and
Faith in our Blessed Lord Jesus. I then explain'd to him, as well as I could,
why our Blessed Redeemer took not on him the Nature of Angels, but the Seed of
Abraham, and how for that Reason the fallen Angels had no Share in the
Redemption; that he came only to the lost Sheep of the House of Israel, and the
like.
    I had, God knows, more Sincerity than Knowledge, in all the Methods I took
for this poor Creature's Instruction, and must acknowledge what I believe all
that act upon the same Principle will find, That in laying Things open to him, I
really inform'd and instructed myself in many Things, that either I did not
know, or had not fully consider'd before; but which occur'd naturally to my
Mind, upon my searching into them, for the Information of this poor Savage: and
I had more Affection in my Enquiry after Things upon this Occasion, than ever I
felt before; so that whether this poor wild Wretch was the better for me, or no,
I had great Reason to be thankful that ever he came to me: My Grief set lighter
upon me, my Habitation grew comfortable to me beyond Measure; and when I
reflected that in this solitary Life which I had been confine'd to, I had not
only been moved my self to look up to Heaven, and to seek to the Hand that had
brought me there; but was now to be made an Instrument under Providence to save
the Life, and for ought I knew, the Soul of a poor Savage, and bring him to the
true Knowledge of Religion, and of the Christian Doctrine, that he might know
Christ Jesus, to know whom is Life eternal. I say, when I reflected upon all
these Things, a secret Joy run through every Part of my Soul, and I frequently
rejoyc'd that ever I was brought to this Place, which I had so often thought the
most dreadful of all Afflictions that could possibly have befallen me.
    In this thankful Frame I continue'd all the Remainder of my Time, and the
Conversation which employ'd the Hours between Friday and I, was such, as made
the three Years which we liv'd there together perfectly and completely happy, if
any such Thing as complete Happiness can be form'd in a sublunary State. The
Savage was now a good Christian, a much better than I; though I have reason to
hope, and bless God for it, that we were equally penitent, and comforted
restor'd Penitents; we had here the Word of God to read, and no farther off from
his Spirit to instruct, than if we had been in England.
    I always apply'd my self in Reading the Scripture, to let him know, as well
as I could, the Meaning of what I read; and he again, by his serious Enquiries,
and Questionings, made me, as I said before, a much better Scholar in the
Scripture Knowledge, than I should ever have been by my own private meer
Reading. Another thing I cannot refrain from observing here also from
Experience, in this retire'd Part of my Life, viz. How infinite, and
inexpressible a Blessing it is, that the Knowledge of God, and of the Doctrine
of Salvation by Christ Jesus, is so plainly laid down in the Word of God; so
easy to be receive'd and understood: That as the bare reading the Scripture made
me capable of understanding enough of my Duty, to carry me directly on to the
great Work of sincere Repentance for my Sins, and laying hold of a Saviour for
Life and Salvation, to a stated Reformation in Practice, and Obedience to all
God's Commands, and this without any Teacher or Instructer; I mean, humane; so
the same plain Instruction sufficiently serve'd to the enlightning this Savage
Creature, and bringing him to be such a Christian, as I have known few equal to
him in my Life.
    As to all the Disputes, Wranglings, Strife and Contention, which has
happen'd in the World about Religion, whether Niceties in Doctrines, or Schemes
of Church Government, they were all perfectly useless to us; as for ought I can
yet see, they have been to all the rest of the World: We had the sure Guide to
Heaven, viz. The Word of God; and we had, blessed be God, comfortable Views of
the Spirit of God teaching and instructing us by his Word, leading us into all
Truth, and making us both willing and obedient to the Instruction of his Word,
and I cannot see the least Use that the greatest Knowledge of the disputed
Points in Religion which have made such Confusions in the World would have been
to us, if we could have obtain'd it; but I must go on with the Historical Part
of Things, and take every Part in its order.
    After Friday and I became more intimately acquainted, and that he could
understand almost all I said to him, and speak fluently, though in broken
English to me; I acquainted him with my own Story, or at least so much of it as
related to my coming into the Place, how I had liv'd there, and how long. I let
him into the Mystery, for such it was to him, of Gunpowder, and Bullet, and
taught him how to shoot: I gave him a Knife, which he was wonderfully delighted
with, and I made him a Belt, with a Frog hanging to it, such as in England we
wear Hangers in; and in the Frog, instead of a Hanger, I gave him a Hatchet,
which was not only as good a Weapon in some Cases, but much more useful upon
other Occasions.
    I describe'd to him the Country of Europe, and particularly England, which I
came from; how we liv'd, how we worshipp'd God, how we behave'd to one another;
and how we traded in Ships to all Parts of the World: I gave him an Account of
the Wreck which I had been on board of, and show'd him as near as I could, the
Place where she lay; but she was all beaten in Pieces before, and gone.
    I show'd him the Ruins of our Boat, which we lost when we escape'd, and which
I could not stir with my whole Strength then; but was now fallen almost to
Pieces: Upon seeing this Boat, Friday stood musing a great while, and said
nothing; I ask'd him what it was he study'd upon, at last says he, me see such
Boat like come to Place at my Nation.
    I did not understand him a good while; but at last, when I had examin'd
farther into it, I understood by him, that a Boat, such as that had been, came
on Shore upon the Country where he liv'd; that is, as he explain'd it, was
driven thither by Stress of Weather: I presently imagine'd, that some European
Ship must have been cast away upon their Coast, and the Boat might get loose,
and drive a Shore; but was so dull, that I never once thought of Men making
escape from a Wreck thither, much less whence they might come; so I only
enquire'd after a Description of the Boat.
    Friday describe'd the Boat to me well enough; but brought me better to
understand him, when he added with some Warmth, we save the White Mans from
drown: Then I presently ask'd him, if there was any white Mans, as he call'd
them, in the Boat; yes, he said, the Boat full white Mans: I ask'd him how many;
he told upon his Fingers seventeen: I ask'd him then what become of them; he
told me, they live, they dwell at my Nation.
    This put new Thoughts into my Head; for I presently imagine'd, that these
might be the Men belonging to the Ship, that was cast away in Sight of my
Island, as I now call it; and who after the Ship was struck on the Rock, and
they saw her inevitably lost, had save'd themselves in their Boat, and were
landed upon that wild Shore among the Savages.
    Upon this, I enquire'd of him more critically, What was become of them? He
assure'd me they lived still there; that they had been there about four Years;
that the Savages let them alone, and gave them Victuals to live. I ask'd him,
How it came to pass they did not kill them and eat them? He said, No, they make
Brother with them; that is, as I understood him, a Truce: And then he added,
They no eat Mans but when makes the War fight; that is to say, they never eat
any Men but such as come to fight with them, and are taken in Battle.
    It was after this some considerable Time, that being upon the Top of the
Hill, at the East Side of the Island, from whence as I have said, I had in a
clear Day discover'd the Main, or Continent of America; Friday, the Weather
being very serene, looks very earnestly towards the Main Land, and in a kind of
Surprise, falls a jumping and dancing, and calls out to me, for I was at some
Distance from him: I ask'd him, What was the Matter? O joy! Says he, O glad!
There see my Country, there my Nation!
    I observe'd an extraordinary Sense of Pleasure appear'd in his Face, and his
Eyes sparkled, and his Countenance discover'd a strange Eagerness, as if he had
a Mind to be in his own Country again; and this Observation of mine, put a great
many Thoughts into me, which made me at first not so easy about my new Man
Friday as I was before; and I made no doubt, but that if Friday could get back
to his own Nation again, he would not only forget all his Religion, but all his
Obligation to me; and would be forward enough to give his Countrymen an Account
of me, and come back perhaps with a hundred or two of them, and make a Feast
upon me, at which he might be as merry as he us'd to be with those of his
Enemies, when they were taken in War.
    But I wrong'd the poor honest Creature very much, for which I was very sorry
afterwards. However as my Jealousy increased, and held me some Weeks, I was a
little more circumspect, and not so familiar and kind to him as before; in which
I was certainly in the Wrong too, the honest grateful Creature having no thought
about it, but what consisted with the best Principles, both as a religious
Christian, and as a grateful Friend, as appeared afterwards to my full
Satisfaction.
    While my Jealousy of him lasted, you may be sure I was every Day pumping him
to see if he would discover any of the new Thoughts, which I suspected were in
him; but I found every thing he said was so Honest, and so Innocent, that I
could find nothing to nourish my Suspicion; and in spite of all my Uneasiness
he made me at last entirely his own again, nor did he in the least perceive that
I was Uneasie, and therefore I could not suspect him of Deceit.
    One Day walking up the same Hill, but the Weather being haizy at Sea, so
that we could not see the Continent, I call'd to him, and said, Friday, do not
you wish your self in your own Country, your own Nation? Yes, he said, he be
much O glad to be at his own Nation. What would you do there said I, would you
turn Wild again, eat Mens Flesh again, and be a Savage as you were before. He
lookt full of Concern, and shaking his Head said, No no, Friday tell them to
live Good, tell them to pray God, tell them to eat Corn bread, Cattle-flesh,
Milk, no eat Man again: Why then said I to him, They will kill you. He look'd
grave at that, and then said, No, they no kill me, they willing love learn: He
meant by this, they would be willing to learn. He added, they learn'd much of
the Bearded-Mans that come in the Boat. Then I ask'd him if he would go back to
them? He smile'd at that, and told me he could not swim so far. I told him I
would make a Canoe for him. He told me, he would go, if I would go with him. I
go! says I, why they will Eat me if I come there? No, no, says he, me make they
no Eat you; me make they much Love you: He meant he would tell them how I had
kill'd his Enemies, and save'd his Life, and so he would make them love me; then
he told me as well as he could, how kind they were to seventeen White-men, or
Bearded-men, as he call'd them, who came on Shore there in Distress.
    From this time I confess I had a Mind to venture over, and see if I could
possibly joyn with these Bearded-men, who I made no doubt were Spaniards or
Portuguese; not doubting but if I could we might find some Method to Escape from
thence, being upon the Continent, and a good Company together; better than I
could from an Island 40 Miles off the Shore, and alone without Help. So after
some Days I took Friday to work again, by way of Discourse, and told him I would
give him a Boat to go back to his own Nation; and accordingly I carry'd him to
my Frigate which lay on the other Side of the Island, and having clear'd it of
Water, for I always kept it sunk in the Water; I brought it out, showed it him,
and we both went into it.
    I found he was a most dexterous Fellow at managing it, would make it go
almost as swift and fast again as I could; so when he was in, I said to him,
Well now, Friday, shall we go to your Nation? He look'd very dull at my saying
so, which it seems was, because he thought the Boat too small to go so far. I
told him then I had a bigger; so the next Day I went to the Place where the
first Boat lay which I had made, but which I could not get into Water: He said
that was big enough; but then as I had taken no Care of it, and it had lain two
or three and twenty Years there, the Sun had split and dry'd it, that it was in
a manner rotten. Friday told me such a Boat would do very well, and would carry
much enough Vittle, Drink, Bread, that was his Way of Talking.
    Upon the whole, I was by this Time so fix'd upon my Design of going over
with him to the Continent, that I told him we would go and make one as big as
that, and he should go home in it. He answer'd not one Word, but look'd very
grave and sad: I ask'd him what was the matter with him? He ask'd me again thus;
Why, you angry mad with Friday, what me done? I ask'd him what he meant; I told
him I was not angry with him at all. No angry! No angry! says he, repeating the
Words several Times, Why send Friday home away to my Nation? Why, (says I)
Friday, did you not say you wish'd you were there? Yes, yes, says he, wish be
both there, no wish Friday there, no Master there. In a Word, he would not think
of going there without me; I go there! Friday, (says I) what shall I do there?
He turn'd very quick upon me at this: You do great deal much good, says he, you
teach wild Mans be good sober tame Mans; you tell them know God, pray God, and
live new Life. Alas! Friday, (says I) thou knows not what thou sayest, I am
but an ignorant Man my self. Yes, yes, says he, you teachee me Good, you teachee
them Good. No, no, Friday, (says I) you shall go without me, leave me here to
live by my self, as I did before. He look'd confuse'd again at that Word, and
running to one of the Hatchets which he used to wear, he takes it up hastily,
comes and gives it me, What must I do with this? says I to him. You take, kill
Friday; (says he.) What must I kill you for? said I again. He returns very
quick, What you send Friday away for? take, kill Friday, no send Friday away.
This he spoke so earnestly, that I saw Tears stand in his Eyes: In a Word, I so
plainly discover'd the utmost Affection in him to me, and a firm Resolution in
him, that I told him then, and often after, that I would never send him away
from me, if he was willing to stay with me.
    Upon the whole, as I found by all his Discourse a settled Affection to me,
and that nothing should part him from me, so I found all the Foundation of his
Desire to go to his own Country, was laid in his ardent Affection to the People,
and his Hopes of my doing them good; a Thing which as I had no Notion of my
self, so I had not the least Thought or Intention, or Desire of undertaking it.
But still I found a strong Inclination to my attempting an Escape as above,
founded on the Supposition gathered from the Discourse, (viz.) That there were
seventeen bearded Men there; and therefore, without any more Delay, I went to
Work with Friday to find out a great Tree proper - to fell, and make a large
Periagua or Canoe to undertake the Voyage. There were Trees enough in the Island
to have built a little Fleet, not of Periagua's and Canoes, but even of good
large Vessels. But the main Thing I look'd at, was to get one so near the Water
that we might launch it when it was made, to avoid the Mistake I committed at
first.
    At last, Friday pitch'd upon a Tree, for I found he knew much better than I
what kind of Wood was fittest for it, nor can I tell to this Day what Wood to
call the Tree we cut down, except that it was very like the Tree we call Fustic,
or between that and the Nicaragua Wood, for it was much of the same Colour and
Smell. Friday was for burning the Hollow or Cavity of this Tree out to make it
for a Boat. But I show'd him how rather to cut it out with Tools, which, after I
had show'd him how to use, he did very handily, and in about a Month's hard
Labour, we finished it, and made it very handsome, especially when with our
Axes, which I show'd him how to handle, we cut and hew'd the out-side into the
true Shape of a Boat; after this, however, it cost us near a Fortnight's Time to
get her along as it were Inch by Inch upon great Rowlers into the Water. But
when she was in, she would have carry'd twenty Men with great Ease.
    When she was in the Water, and tho' she was so big, it amazed me to see with
what Dexterity and how swift my Man Friday would manage her, turn her, and
paddle her along; so I ask'd him if he would, and if we might venture over in
her; Yes, he said, he venture over in her very well, tho' great blow Wind.
However, I had a farther Design that he knew nothing of, and that was to make a
Mast and Sail and to fit her with an Anchor and Cable: As to a Mast, that was
easy enough to get; so I pitch'd upon a strait young Cedar-Tree, which I found
near the Place, and which there was great Plenty of in the Island, and I set
Friday to Work to cut it down, and gave him Directions how to shape and order
it. But as to the Sail, that was my particular Care; I knew I had old Sails, or
rather Pieces of old Sails enough; but as I had had them now six and twenty
Years by me, and had not been very careful to preserve them, not imagining that
I should ever have this kind of Use for them, I did not doubt but they were all
rotten, and indeed most of them were so; however, I found two Pieces which
appear'd pretty good, and with these I went to Work, and with a great deal of
Pains, and awkward tedious stitching (you may be sure) for Want of Needles, I at
length made a three Corner'd ugly Thing, like what we call in England, a
Shoulder of Mutton Sail, to go with a Boom at bottom, and a little short Sprit
at the Top, such as usually our Ship's Long-Boats sail with, and such as I best
knew how to manage; because it was such a one as I had to the Boat, in which I
made my Escape from Barbary, as related in the first Part of my Story.
    I was near two Months performing this last Work, viz. rigging and fitting my
Mast and Sails; for I finish'd them very complete, making a small Stay, and a
Sail, or Foresail to it, to assist, if we should turn to Windward; and which was
more than all, I fix'd a Rudder to the Stern of her, to steer with; and though I
was but a bungling Shipwright, yet as I knew the Usefulness, and even Necessity
of such a Thing, I apply'd my self with so much Pains to do it, that at last I
brought it to pass; though considering the many dull Contrivances I had for it
that fail'd, I think it cost me almost as much Labour as making the Boat.
    After all this was done too, I had my Man Friday to teach as to what
belong'd to the Navigation of my Boat; for though he knew very well how to
paddle a Canoe, he knew nothing what belong'd to a Sail, and a Rudder; and was
the most amaz'd, when he saw me work the Boat too and again in the Sea by the
Rudder, and how the Sail gyb'd, and fill'd this way, or that way, as the Course
we sail'd chang'd; I say, when he saw this, he stood like one, astonish'd, and
amaz'd: However, with a little Use, I made all these Things familiar to him; and
he became an expert Sailor, except that as to the Compass, I could make him
understand very little of that. On the other hand, as there was very little
cloudy Weather, and seldom or never any Fogs in those Parts, there was the less
occasion for a Compass, seeing the Stars were always to be seen by Night, and
the Shore by Day, except in the rainy Seasons, and then no body car'd to stir
abroad, either by Land or Sea.
    I was now entred on the seven and twentieth Year of my Captivity in this
Place; though the three last Years that I had this Creature with me, ought
rather to be left out of the Account, my Habitation being quite of another kind
than in all the rest of the Time. I kept the Anniversary of my landing here with
the same Thankfulness to God for his Mercies, as at first; and if I had such
Cause of Acknowledgment at first, I had much more so now, having such additional
Testimonies of the Care of Providence over me, and the great Hopes I had of
being effectually, and speedily deliver'd; for I had an invincible Impression
upon my Thoughts, that my Deliverance was at hand, and that I should not be
another Year in this Place: However, I went on with my Husbandry, digging,
planting, fencing, as usual; I gather'd and cur'd my Grapes, and did every
necessary Thing as before.
    The rainy Season was in the mean Time upon me, when I kept more within Doors
than at other Times; so I had stow'd our new Vessel as secure as we could,
bringing her up into the Creek, where as I said, in the Beginning I landed my
Rafts from the Ship, and haling her up to the Shore, at high Water mark, I made
my Man Friday dig a little Dock, just big enough to hold her, and just deep
enough to give her Water enough to float in; and then when the Tide was out, we
made a strong Dam cross the End of it, to keep the Water out; and so she lay
dry, as to the Tide from the Sea; and to keep the Rain off, we laid a great many
Boughs of Trees, so thick, that she was as well thatch'd as a House; and thus we
waited for the Month of November and December, in which I design'd to make my
Adventure.
    When the settled Season began to come in, as the thought of my Design
return'd with the fair Weather, I was preparing daily for the Voyage; and the
first Thing I did, was to lay by a certain Quantity of Provisions, being the
Stores for our Voyage; and intended in a Week or a Fortnight's Time, to open the
Dock, and launch out our Boat. I was busy one Morning upon some Thing of this
kind, when I call'd to Friday, and bid him go to the Sea Shore, and see if he
could find a Turtle, or Tortoise, a Thing which we generally got once a Week,
for the Sake of the Eggs, as well as the Flesh: Friday had not been long gone,
when he came running back, and flew over my outer Wall, or Fence, like one that
felt not the Ground, or the Steps he set his Feet on; and before I had time to
speak to him, he cries out to me, O Master! O Master! O Sorrow! O bad! What's
the Matter, Friday, says I; O yonder, there, says he, one, two, three Canoe!
one, two, three! By his way of speaking, I concluded there were six; but on
enquiry, I found it was but three: Well, Friday, says I, do not be frighted; so
I heartned him up as well as I could: However, I saw the poor Fellow was most
terribly scar'd; for nothing ran in his Head but that they were come to look for
him, and would cut him in Pieces, and eat him; and the poor Fellow trembled so,
that I scarce knew what to do with him: I comforted him as well as I could, and
told him I was in as much Danger as he, and that they would eat me as well as
him; but, says I, Friday, we must resolve to fight them; Can you fight, Friday?
Me shoot, says he, but there come many great Number. No matter for that, said I
again, our Guns will fright them that we do not kill; so I ask'd him, Whether if
I resolve'd to defend him, he would defend me, and stand by me, and do just as I
bid him? He said, Me die, when you bid die, Master; so I went and fetch'd a good
Dram of Rum, and gave him; for I had been so good a Husband of my Rum, that I
had a great deal left: When he had drank it, I made him take the two
Fowling-Pieces, which we always carry'd, and load them with large Swan-Shot, as
big as small Pistol Bullets; then I took four Muskets, and loaded them with two
Slugs, and five small Bullets each; and my two Pistols I loaded with a Brace of
Bullets each; I hung my great Sword as usual, naked by my Side, and gave Friday
his Hatchet.
    When I had thus prepare'd my self, I took my Perspective-Glass, and went up
to the Side of the Hill, to see what I could discover; and I found quickly, by
my Glass, that there were one and twenty Savages, three Prisoners, and three
Canoes; and that their whole Business seem'd to be the triumphant Banquet upon
these three humane Bodies, (a barbarous Feast indeed) but nothing more than as I
had observe'd was usual with them.
    I observe'd also, that they were landed not where they had done, when Friday
made his Escape; but nearer to my Creek, where the Shore was low, and where a
thick Wood came close almost down to the Sea: This, with the Abhorrence of the
inhumane Errand these Wretches came about, fill'd me with such Indignation, that
I came down again to Friday, and told him, I was resolve'd to go down to them,
and kill them all; and ask'd him, If he would stand by me? He was now gotten
over his Fright, and his Spirits being a little raise'd, with the Dram I had
given him, he was very cheerful, and told me, as before, he would die, when I
bid die.
    In this Fit of Fury, I took first and divided the Arms which I had charge'd,
as before, between us; I gave Friday one Pistol to stick in his Girdle, and
three Guns upon his Shoulder; and I took one Pistol, and the other three my
self; and in this Posture we march'd out: I took a small Bottle of Rum in my
Pocket, and gave Friday a large Bag, with more Powder and Bullet; and as to
Orders, I charge'd him to keep close behind me, and not to stir, or shoot, or do
any Thing, till I bid him; and in the mean Time, not to speak a Word: In this
Posture I fetch'd a Compass to my Right-Hand, of near a Mile, as well to get
over the Creek, as to get into the Wood; so that I might come within shoot of
them, before I should be discover'd, which I had seen by my Glass, it was easy
to do.
    While I was making this March, my former Thoughts returning, I began to
abate my Resolution; I do not mean, that I entertain'd any Fear of their Number;
for as they were naked, unarm'd Wretches, 'tis certain I was superior to them;
nay, though I had been alone; but it occur'd to my Thoughts, What Call? What
Occasion? much less, What Necessity I was in to go and dip my Hands in Blood, to
attack People, who had neither done, or intended me any Wrong? Who as to me were
innocent, and whose barbarous Customs were their own Disaster, being in them a
Token indeed of God's having left them, with the other Nations of that Part of
the World, to such Stupidity, and to such inhumane Courses; but did not call me
to take upon me to be a Judge of their Actions, much less an Executioner of his
Justice; that whenever he thought fit, he would take the Cause into his own
Hands, and by national Vengeance punish them as a People, for national Crimes;
but that in the mean time, it was none of my Business; that it was true, Friday
might justify it, because he was a declare'd Enemy, and in a State of War with
those very particular People; and it was lawful for him to attack them; but I
could not say the same with respect to me: These Things were so warmly press'd
upon my Thoughts, all the way as I went, that I resolve'd I would only go and
place my self near them, that I might observe their barbarous Feast, and that I
would act then as God should direct; but that unless something offer'd that was
more a Call to me than yet I knew of, I would not meddle with them.
    With this Resolution I enter'd the Wood, and with all possible Waryness and
Silence, Friday following close at my Heels, I march'd till I came to the Skirt
of the Wood, on the Side which was next to them; only that one Corner of the
Wood lay between me and them; here I call'd softly to Friday, and showing him a
great Tree, which was just at the Corner of the Wood, I bad him go to the Tree,
and bring me Word if he could see there plainly what they were doing; he did so,
and came immediately back to me, and told me they might be plainly view'd there;
that they were all about their Fire, eating the Flesh of one of their Prisoners;
and that another lay bound upon the Sand, a little from them, which he said they
would kill next, and which fir'd all the very Soul within me; he told me it was
not one of their Nation; but one of the bearded Men, who he had told me of, that
came to their Country in the Boat: I was fill'd with Horror at the very naming
the white-bearded Man, and going to the Tree, I saw plainly by my Glass, a white
Man who lay upon the Beach of the Sea, with his Hands and his Feet ty'd, with
Flags, or Things like Rushes; and that he was an European, and had clothes on.
    There was another Tree, and a little Thicket beyond it, about fifty Yards
nearer to them than the Place where I was, which by going a little way about, I
saw I might come at undiscover'd, and that then I should be within half Shot of
them; so I with-held my Passion, though I was indeed enrag'd to the highest
Degree, and going back about twenty Paces, I got behind some Bushes, which held
all the way, till I came to the other Tree; and then I came to a little rising
Ground, which gave me a full View of them, at the Distance of about eighty
Yards.
    I had now not a Moment to loose; for nineteen of the dreadful Wretches sat
upon the Ground, all close huddled together, and had just sent the other two to
butcher the poor Christian, and bring him perhaps Limb by Limb to their Fire,
and they were stoop'd down to untie the Bands, at his Feet; I turn'd to Friday,
now Friday, said I, do as I bid thee; Friday said he would; then Friday, says I,
do exactly as you see me do, fail in nothing; so I set down one of the Muskets,
and the Fowling-Piece, upon the Ground, and Friday did the like by his; and with
the other Musket, I took my aim at the Savages, bidding him do the like; then
asking him, If he was ready? He said, yes, then fire at them, said I; and the
same Moment I fir'd also.
    Friday took his Aim so much better than I, that on the Side that he shot, he
kill'd two of them, and wounded three more; and on my Side, I kill'd one, and
wounded two: They were, you may be sure, in a dreadful Consternation; and all of
them, who were not hurt, jump'd up upon their Feet, but did not immediately know
which way to run, or which way to look: for they knew not from whence their
Destruction came: Friday kept his Eyes close upon me, that as I had bid him, he
might observe what I did; so as soon as the first Shot was made, I threw down
the Piece, and took up the Fowling-Piece, and Friday did the like; he see me
cock, and present, he did the same again; Are you ready? Friday, said I; yes,
says he; let fly then, says I, in the Name of God, and with that I fir'd again
among the amaz'd Wretches, and so did Friday; and as our Pieces were now loaden
with what I call'd Swan-Shot, or small Pistol Bullets, we found only two drop;
but so many were wounded, that they run about yelling, and skreaming, like mad
Creatures, all bloody, and miserably wounded, most of them; whereof three more
fell quickly after, though not quite dead.
    Now Friday, says I, laying down the discharg'd Pieces, and taking up the
Musket, which was yet loaden; follow me, says I; which he did, with a great deal
of Courage; upon which I rush'd out of the Wood, and show'd my self, and Friday
close at my Foot; as soon as I perceive'd they saw me, I shouted as loud as I
could, and bad Friday do so too; and running as fast as I could, which by the
way, was not very fast, being loaden with Arms as I was, I made directly towards
the poor Victim, who was, as I said, lying upon the Beach, or Shore, between the
Place where they sat, and the Sea; the two Butchers who were just going to work
with him, had left him, at the Suprize of our first Fire, and fled in a terrible
Fright, to the Sea Side, and had jump'd into a Canoe, and three more of the rest
made the same way; I turn'd to Friday, and bid him step forwards, and fire at
them; he understood me immediately, and running about forty Yards, to be near
them, he shot at them, and I thought he had kill'd them all; for I see them all
fall of a Heap into the Boat; though I saw two of them up again quickly:
However, he kill'd two of them, and wounded the third; so that he lay down in
the Bottom of the Boat, as if he had been dead.
    While my Man Friday fir'd at them, I pull'd out my Knife, and cut the Flags
that bound the poor Victim, and loosing his Hands, and Feet, I lifted him up,
and ask'd him in the Portuguese Tongue, What he was? He answer'd in Latin,
Christianus; but was so weak, and faint, that he could scarce stand, or speak; I
took my Bottle out of my Pocket, and gave it him, making Signs that he should
drink, which he did; and I gave him a Piece of Bread, which he eat; then I ask'd
him, What Countryman he was? And he said, Espagniole; and being a little
recover'd, let me know by all the Signs he could possibly make, how much he was
in my Debt for his Deliverance; Seignior, said I, with as much Spanish as I
could make up, we will talk afterwards; but we must fight now; if you have any
Strength left, take this Pistol, and Sword, and lay about you; he took them very
thankfully, and no sooner had he the Arms in his Hands, but as if they had put
new Vigour into him, he flew upon his Murtherers, like a Fury, and had cut two
of them in Pieces, in an instant; for the Truth is, as the whole was a Surprise
to them; so the poor Creatures were so much frighted with the Noise of our
Pieces, that they fell down for meer Amazement, and Fear; and had no more Power
to attempt their own Escape, than their Flesh had to resist our Shot; and that
was the Case of those Five that Friday shot at in the Boat; for as three of them
fell with the Hurt they receive'd; so the other two fell with the Fright.
    I kept my Piece in my Hand still, without firing, being willing to keep my
Charge ready; because I had given the Spaniard my Pistol, and Sword; so I call'd
to Friday, and bad him run up to the Tree, from whence we first fir'd, and fetch
the Arms which lay there, that had been discharg'd, which he did with great
Swiftness; and then giving him my Musket, I sat down my self to load all the
rest again, and bad them come to me when they wanted: While I was loading these
Pieces, there happen'd a fierce Engagement between the Spaniard, and one of the
Savages, who made at him with one of their great wooden Swords, the same Weapon
that was to have kill'd him before, if I had not prevented it: The Spaniard, who
was as bold, and as brave as could be imagine'd, though weak, had fought this
Indian a good while, and had cut him two great Wounds on his Head; but the
Savage being a stout lusty Fellow, closing in with him, had thrown him down
(being faint) and was wringing my Sword out of his Hand, when the Spaniard, tho'
undermost, wisely quitting the Sword, drew the Pistol from his Girdle, shot the
Savage through the Body, and kill'd him upon the Spot; before I, who was running
to help him, could come near him.
    Friday being now left to his Liberty, pursue'd the flying Wretches with no
Weapon in his Hand, but his Hatchet; and with that he dispatch'd those three,
who, as I said before, were wounded at first and fallen, and all the rest he
could come up with, and the Spaniard coming to me for a Gun, I gave him one of
the Fowling-Pieces, with which he pursue'd two of the Savages, and wounded them
both; but as he was not able to run, they both got from him into the Wood, where
Friday pursue'd them, and kill'd one of them; but the other was too nimble for
him, and though he was wounded, yet had plunged himself into the Sea, and swam
with all his might off to those two who were left in the Canoe, which three in
the Canoe, with one wounded, who we know not whether he dy'd or no, were all
that escape'd our Hands of one and twenty: The Account of the Rest is as follows;
 
3 Kill'd at our first Shot from the Tree.
2 Kill'd at the next Shot.
2 Kill'd by Friday in the Boat.
2 Kill'd by Ditto, of those at first wounded.
1 Kill'd by Ditto, in the Wood.
3 Kill'd by the Spaniard.
4 Kill'd, being found dropp'd here and there of their Wounds, or kill'd by
Friday in his Chase of them.
4 Escap'd in the Boat, whereof one wounded if not dead.
-
21 In all.
 
Those that were in the Canoe, work'd hard to get out of Gun-Shot; and though
Friday made two or three Shot at them, I did not find that he hit any of them:
Friday would fain have had me took one of their Canoes, and pursue'd them; and
indeed I was very anxious about their Escape, least carrying the News home to
their People, they should come back perhaps with two or three hundred of their
Canoes, and devour us by meer Multitude; so I consented to pursue them by Sea,
and running to one of their Canoes, I jump'd in, and bad Friday follow me; but
when I was in the Canoe, I was Surprise'd to find another poor Creature lye there
alive, bound Hand and Foot, as the Spaniard was, for the Slaughter, and almost
dead with Fear, not knowing what the Matter was; for he had not been able to
look up over the Side of the Boat, he was ty'd so hard, Neck and Heels, and had
been ty'd so long, that he had really but little Life in him.
    I immediately cut the twisted Flags, or Rushes, which they had bound him
with, and would have helped him up; but he could not stand, or speak, but
groan'd most piteously, believing it seems still that he was only unbound in
order to be kill'd.
    When Friday came to him, I bad him speak to him, and tell him of his
Deliverance, and pulling out my Bottle, made him give the poor Wretch a Dram,
which, with the News of his being deliver'd, reviv'd him, and he sat up in the
Boat; but when Friday came to hear him speak, and look in his Face, it would
have mov'd any one to Tears, to have seen how Friday kiss'd him, embrace'd him,
hugg'd him, cry'd, laugh'd, hollow'd, jump'd about, dance?'d, sung, then cry'd
again, wrung his Hands, beat his own Face, and Head, and then sung, and jump'd
about again, like a distracted Creature: It was a good while before I could make
him speak to me, or tell me what was the Matter; but when he came a little to
himself, he told me, that it was his Father.
    It is not easy for me to express how it mov'd me to see what Extasy and
filial Affection had work'd in this poor Savage, at the Sight of his Father, and
of his being deliver'd from Death; nor indeed can I describe half the
Extravagancies of his Affection after this; for he went into the Boat and out of
the Boat a great many times: When he went in to him, he would sit down by him,
open his Breast, and hold his Father's Head close to his Bosom, half an Hour
together, to nourish it; then he took his Arms and Ankles, which were numb'd and
stiff with the Binding, and chaffed and rubbed them with his Hands; and I
perceiving what the Case was, gave him some Rum out of my Bottle, to rub them
with, which did them a great deal of Good.
    This Action put an End to our Pursuit of the Canoe, with the other Savages,
who were now gotten almost out of Sight; and it was happy for us that we did
not; for it blew so hard within two Hours after, and before they could be gotten
a Quarter of their Way, and continued blowing so hard all Night, and that from
the North-west, which was against them, that I could not suppose their Boat
could live, or that they ever reach'd to their own Coast.
    But to return to Friday, he was so busy about his Father, that I could not
find in my Heart to take him off for some time: But after I thought he could
leave him a little, I call'd him to me, and he came jumping and laughing, and
pleas'd to the highest Extream; then I ask'd him, If he had given his Father any
Bread? He shook his Head, and said, None: Ugly Dog eat all up self; so I gave
him a Cake of Bread out of a little Pouch I carry'd on Purpose; I also gave him
a Dram for himself, but he would not taste it, but carry'd it to his Father: I
had in my Pocket also two or three Bunches of my Raisins, so I gave him a
Handful of them for his Father. He had no sooner given his Father these Raisins,
but I saw him come out of the Boat, and run away, as if he had been bewitch'd,
he run at such a Rate; for he was the swiftest Fellow of his Foot that ever I
saw; I say, he run at such a Rate, that he was out of Sight, as it were, in an
instant; and though I call'd, and hollow'd too, after him, it was all one, away
he went, and in a Quarter of an Hour, I saw him come back again, though not so
fast as he went; and as he came nearer, I found his Pace was slacker, because he
had something in his Hand.
    When he came up to me, I found he had been quite Home for an Earthen Jugg or
Pot to bring his Father some fresh Water, and that he had got two more Cakes, or
Loaves of Bread: The Bread he gave me, but the Water he carry'd to his Father:
However, as I was very thirsty too, I took a little Sup of it. This Water
reviv'd his Father more than all the Rum or Spirits I had given him; for he was
just fainting with Thirst.
    When his Father had drank, I call'd to him to know if there was any Water
left; he said, yes; and I bad him give it to the poor Spaniard, who was in as
much Want of it as his Father; and I sent one of the Cakes, that Friday brought,
to the Spaniard too, who was indeed very weak, and was reposing himself upon a
green Place under the Shade of a Tree; and whose Limbs were also very stiff, and
very much swell'd with the rude Bandage he had been ty'd with. When I saw that
upon Friday's coming to him with the Water, he sat up and drank, and took the
Bread, and began to eat, I went to him, and gave him a Handful of Raisins; he
look'd up in my Face with all the Tokens of Gratitude and Thankfulness, that
could appear in any Countenance; but was so weak, notwithstanding he had so
exerted himself in the Fight, that he could not stand up upon his Feet; he try'd
to do it two or three times, but was really not able, his Ankles were so swell'd
and so painful to him; so I bad him sit still, and caused Friday to rub his
Ankles, and bathe them with Rum, as he had done his Father's.
    I observe'd the poor affectionate Creature every two Minutes, or perhaps
less, all the while he was here, turn'd his Head about, to see if his Father was
in the same Place, and Posture, as he left him sitting; and at last he found he
was not to be seen; at which he started up, and without speaking a Word, flew
with that Swiftness to him, that one could scarce perceive his Feet to touch the
Ground, as he went: But when he came, he only found he had laid himself down to
ease his Limbs; so Friday came back to me presently, and I then spoke to the
Spaniard to let Friday help him up if he could, and lead him to the Boat, and
then he should carry him to our Dwelling, where I would take Care of him: But
Friday, a lusty strong Fellow, took the Spaniard quite up upon his Back, and
carry'd him away to the Boat, and set him down softly upon the Side or Gunnel of
the Canoe, with his Feet in the inside of it, and then lifted him quite in, and
set him close to his Father, and presently stepping out again, launched the Boat
off, and paddled it along the Shore faster than I could walk, tho' the Wind blew
pretty hard too; so he brought them both safe into our Creek; and leaving them
in the Boat, runs away to fetch the other Canoe. As he pass'd me, I spoke to
him, and ask'd him, whither he went, he told me, Go fetch more Boat; so away he
went like the Wind; for sure never Man or Horse run like him, and he had the
other Canoe in the Creek, almost as soon as I got to it by Land; so he wafted me
over, and then went to help our new Guests out of the Boat, which he did; but
they were neither of them able to walk; so that poor Friday knew not what to do.
    To remedy this, I went to Work in my Thought, and calling to Friday to bid
them sit down on the Bank while he came to me, I soon made a Kind of Hand-Barrow
to lay them on, and Friday and I carry'd them up both together upon it between
us: But when we got them to the outside of our Wall or Fortification, we were at
a worse Loss than before; for it was impossible to get them over; and I was
resolve'd not to break it down: So I set to Work again; and Friday and I, in
about 2 Hours time, made a very handsom Tent, cover'd with old Sails, and above
that with Boughs of Trees, being in the Space without our outward Fence, and
between that and the Grove of young Wood which I had planted: And here we made
them two Beds of such things as I had (viz.) of good Rice-Straw, with Blankets
laid upon it to lye on, and another to cover them on each Bed.
    My Island was now peopled, and I thought my self very rich in Subjects; and
it was a merry Reflection which I frequently made, How like a King I look'd.
First of all, the whole Country was my own meer Property; so that I had an
undoubted Right of Dominion. 2dly, My People were perfectly subjected: I was
absolute Lord and Lawgiver; they all owed their Lives to me, and were ready to
lay down their Lives, if there had been Occasion of it, for me. It was
remarkable too, we had but three Subjects, and they were of three different
Religions. My Man Friday was a Protestant, his Father was a Pagan and a
Cannibal, and the Spaniard was a Papist: However, I allow'd Liberty of
Conscience throughout my Dominions: But this is by the Way.
    As soon as I had secure'd my two weak rescued Prisoners, and given them
Shelter, and a Place to rest them upon, I began to think of making some
Provision for them: And the first thing I did, I order'd Friday to take a
yearling Goat, betwixt a Kid and a Goat, out of my particular Flock, to be
kill'd, when I cut off the hinder Quarter, and chopping it into small Pieces, I
set Friday to Work to boiling and stewing, and made them a very good Dish, I
assure you, of Flesh and Broth, having put some Barley and Rice also into the
Broth; and as I cook'd it without Doors, for I made no Fire within my inner
Wall, so I carry'd it all into the new Tent; and having set a Table there for
them, I sat down and eat my own Dinner also with them, and, as well as I could,
cheer'd them and encourage'd them; Friday being my Interpreter, especially to his
Father, and indeed to the Spaniard too; for the Spaniard spoke the Language of
the Savages pretty well.
    After we had dined, or rather supped, I order'd Friday to take one of the
Canoes, and go and fetch our Muskets and other Fire-Arms, which for Want of time
we had left upon the Place of Battle, and the next Day I order'd him to go and
bury the dead Bodies of the Savages, which lay open to the Sun, and would
presently be offensive; and I also ordered him to bury the horrid Remains of
their barbarous Feast, which I knew were pretty much, and which I could not
think of doing my self; nay, I could not bear to see them, if I went that Way:
All which he punctually performed, and defaced the very Appearance of the
Savages being there; so that when I went again, I could scarce know where it
was, otherwise than by the Corner of the Wood pointing to the Place.
    I then began to enter into a little Conversation with my two new Subjects;
and first I set Friday to enquire of his Father, what he thought of the Escape
of the Savages in that Canoe, and whether we might expect a Return of them with
a Power too great for us to resist: His first Opinion was, that the Savages in
the Boat never could live out the Storm which blew that Night they went off, but
must of Necessity be drowned or driven South to those other Shores, where they
were as sure to be devoured as they were to be drowned if they were cast away;
but as to what they would do if they came safe on Shore, he said he knew not;
but it was his Opinion that they were so dreadfully frighted with the Manner of
their being attack'd, the Noise and the Fire, that he believed they would tell
their People, they were all kill'd by Thunder and Lightning, not by the Hand of
Man, and that the two which appear'd, (viz.) Friday and me, were two Heavenly
Spirits or Furies, come down to destroy them, and not Men with Weapons: This he
said he knew, because he heard them all cry out so in their Language to one
another, for it was impossible to them to conceive that a Man could dart Fire,
and speak Thunder, and kill at a Distance without lifting up the Hand, as was
done now: And this old Savage was in the right; for, as I understood since by
other Hands, the Savages never attempted to go over to the Island afterwards;
they were so terrified with the Accounts given by those four Men, (for it seems
they did escape the Sea) that they believe'd whoever went to that enchanted
Island would be destroy'd with Fire from the Gods.
    This however I knew not, and therefore was under continual Apprehensions for
a good while, and kept always upon my Guard, me and all my Army; for as we were
now four of us, I would have venture'd upon a hundred of them fairly in the open
Field at any Time.
    In a little Time, however, no more Canoes appearing, the Fear of their
Coming wore off, and I began to take my former Thoughts of a Voyage to the Main
into Consideration, being likewise assure'd by Friday's Father, that I might
depend upon good Usage from their Nation on his Account, if I would go.
    But my Thoughts were a little suspended, when I had a serious Discourse with
the Spaniard, and when I understood that there were sixteen more of his
Countrymen and Portuguese, who having been cast away, and made their Escape
tothat Side, liv'd there at Peace indeed with the Savages, but were very sore
put to it for Necessaries, and indeed for Life: I ask'd him all the Particulars
of their Voyage, and found they were a Spanish Ship bound from the Rio de la
Plata to the Havana, being directed to leave their Loading there which was
chiefly Hides and Silver, and to bring back what European Goods they could meet
with there; that they had five Portuguese Seamen on Board, who they took out of
another Wreck; that five of their own Men were drowned when the first ship was
lost, and that these escaped thro' infinite Dangers and Hazards, and arrive'd
almost starve'd on the Cannibal Coast, where they expected to have been devour'd
every Moment.
    He told me, they had some Arms with them, but they were perfectly useless,
for that they had neither Powder or Ball, the Washing of the Sea having spoil'd
all their Powder but a little, which they used at their first Landing to provide
themselves some Food.
    I ask'd him what he thought would become of them there, and if they had
form'd no Design of making any Escape? He said, They had many Consultations
about it, but that having neither Vessel, or Tools to build one, or Provisions
of any kind, their Councils always ended in Tears and Despair.
    I ask'd him how he thought they would receive a Proposal from me, which
might tend towards an Escape? And whether, if they were all here, it might not
be done? I told him with Freedom, I fear'd mostly their Treachery and ill Usage
of me, if I put my Life in their Hands; for that Gratitude was no inherent
Virtue in the Nature of Man; nor did Men always square their Dealings by the
Obligations they had receive'd, so much as they did by the Advantages they
expected. I told him it would be very hard, that I should be the Instrument of
their Deliverance, and that they should afterwards make me their Prisoner in New
Spain, where an English Man was certain to be made a Sacrifice, what Necessity,
or what Accident soever, brought him thither: And that I had rather be deliver'd
up to the Savages, and be devour'd alive, than fall into the merciless Claws of
the Priests, and be carry'd into the Inquisition. I added, That otherwise I was
persuaded, if they were all here, we might, with so many Hands, build a Bark
large enough to carry us all away, either to the Brasils South-ward, or to the
Islands or Spanish Coast North-ward: But that if in Requital they should, when I
had put Weapons into their Hands, carry me by Force among their own People, I
might be ill used for my Kindness to them, and make my Case worse than it was
before.
    He answer'd with a great deal of Candor and Ingenuity, That their Condition
was so miserable, and they were so sensible of it, that he believed they would
abhor the thought of using any Man unkindly that should contribute to their
Deliverance; and that, if I pleased, he would go to them with the old Man, and
discourse with them about it, and return again, and bring me their Answer: That
he would make Conditions with them upon their solemn Oath, That they should be
absolutely under my Leading, as their Commander and Captain; and that they
should swear upon the Holy Sacraments and the Gospel, to be true to me, and to
go to such Christian Country, as that I should agree to, and no other; and to be
directed wholly and absolutely by my Orders, 'till they were landed safely in
such Country, as I intended; and that he would bring a Contract from them under
their Hands for that Purpose.
    Then he told me, he would first swear to me himself, That he would never
stir from me as long as he liv'd, 'till I gave him Orders; and that he would
take my Side to the last Drop of his Blood, if there should happen the least
Breach of Faith among his Country-men.
    He told me, they were all of them very civil honest Men, and they were under
the greatest Distress imaginable, having neither Weapons or clothes, nor any
Food, but at the Mercy and Discretion of the Savages; out of all Hopes of ever
returning to their own Country; and that he was sure, if I would undertake their
Relief, they would live and die by me.
    Upon these Assurances, I resolve'd to venture to relieve them, if possible,
and to send the old Savage and this Spaniard over to them to treat: But when we
had gotten all things in a Readiness to go, the Spaniard himself started an
Objection, which had so much Prudence in it on one hand, and so much Sincerity
on the other hand, that I could not but be very well satisfy'd in it; and by his
Advice, put off the Deliverance of his Comerades, for at least half a Year. The
Case was thus:
    He had been with us now about a Month; during which time, I had let him see
in what Manner I had provided, with the Assistance of Providence, for my
support; and he saw evidently what Stock of Corn and Rice I had laid up; which
as it was more than sufficient for myself, so it was not sufficient, at least
without good Husbandry, for my Family; now it was encreas'd to Number four: But
much less would it be sufficient, if his Countrymen, who were, as he said,
fourteen still alive, should come over. And least of all should it be sufficient
to victual our Vessel, if we should build one, for a Voyage to any of the
Christian Colonies of America. So he told me, he thought it would be more
advisable, to let him and the two other, dig and cultivate some more Land, as
much as I could spare Seed to sow; and that we should wait another Harvest, that
we might have a Supply of Corn for his Countrymen when they should come; for
Want might be a Temptation to them to disagree, or not to think themselves
delivered, otherwise than out of one Difficulty into another. You know, says he,
the Children of Israel, though they rejoyc'd at first for their being deliver'd
out of Egypt, yet rebell'd even against God himself that deliver'd them, when
they came to want Bread in the Wilderness.
    His Caution was so seasonable, and his Advice so good, that I could not but
be very well pleased with his Proposal, as well as I was satisfy'd with his
Fidelity. So we fell to digging all four of us, as well as the Wooden Tools we
were furnish'd with permitted; and in about a Month's time, by the End of which
it was Seed time, we had gotten as much Land cur'd and trim'd up, as we sowed 22
Bushels of Barley on, and 16 Jarrs of Rice, which was in short all the Seed we
had to spare; nor indeed did we leave our selves Barley sufficient for our own
Food, for the six Months that we had to expect our Crop, that is to say,
reckoning from the time we set our Seed aside for sowing; for it is not to be
supposed it is six Months in the Ground in the Country.
    Having now Society enough, and our Number being sufficient to put us out of
Fear of the Savages, if they had come, unless their Number had been very great,
we went freely all over the Island, where-ever we found Occasion; and as here we
had our Escape or Deliverance upon our Thoughts, it was impossible, at least for
me to have the Means of it out of mine; to this Purpose, I mark'd out several
Trees which I thought fit for our Work, and I set Friday and his Father to
cutting them down; and then I caused the Spaniard, to whom I imparted my Thought
on that Affair, to oversee and direct their Work. I showed them with what
indefatigable Pains I had hewed a large Tree into single Planks, and I caused
them to do the like, till they had made about a Dozen large Planks of good Oak,
near 2 Foot broad, 35 Foot long, and from 2 Inches to 4 Inches thick: What
prodigious Labour it took up, any one may imagine.
    At the same time I contrived to increase my little Flock of tame Goats as
much as I could; and to this Purpose, I made Friday and the Spaniard go out one
Day, and my self with Friday the next Day; for we took our Turns: And by this
Means we got above 20 young Kids to breed up with the rest; for when-ever we
shot the Dam, we saved the Kids, and added them to our Flock: But above all, the
Season for curing the Grapes coming on, I caused such a prodigious Quantity to
be hung up in the Sun, that I believe, had we been at Alicant, where the Raisins
of the Sun are cur'd, we could have fill'd 60 or 80 Barrels; and these with our
Bread was a great Part of our Food, and very good living too, I assure you; for
it is an exceeding nourishing Food.
    It was now Harvest, and our Crop in good Order; it was not the most
plentiful Encrease I had seen in the Island, but however it was enough to answer
our End; for from our 22 Bushels of Barley, we brought in and thrashed out above
220 Bushels; and the like in Proportion of the Rice, which was Store enough for
our Food to the next Harvest, tho' all the 16 Spaniards had been on Shore with
me; or if we had been ready for a Voyage, it would very plentifully have
victualled our Ship, to have carry'd us to any Part of the World, that is to
say, of America.
    When we had thus hous'd and secure'd our Magazine of Corn, we fell to Work to
make more Wicker Work, (viz.) great Baskets in which we kept it; and the
Spaniard was very handy and dexterous at this Part, and often blam'd me that I
did not make some things, for Defence, of this Kind of Work; but I saw no Need
of it.
    And now having a full Supply of Food for all the Guests I expected, I gave
the Spaniard Leave to go over to the Main, to see what he could do with those he
had left behind him there. I gave him a strict Charge in Writing, Not to bring
any Man with him, who would not first swear in the Presence of himself and of
the old Savage, That he would no way injure, fight with, or attack the Person he
should find in the Island, who was so kind to send for them in order to their
Deliverance; but that they would stand by and defend him against all such
Attempts, and where-ever they went, would be entirely under and subjected to his
Commands; and that this should be put in Writing, and signed with their Hands:
How we were to have this done, when I knew they had neither Pen or Ink; that
indeed was a Question which we never asked.
    Under these Instructions, the Spaniard, and the old Savage the Father of
Friday, went away in one of the Canoes, which they might be said to come in, or
rather were brought in, when they came as Prisoners to be devour'd by the
Savages.
    I gave each of them a Musket with a Firelock on it, and about eight Charges
of Powder and Ball, charging them to be very good Husbands of both, and not to
use either of them but upon urgent Occasion.
    This was a cheerful Work, being the first Measures used by me in view of my
Deliverance for now 27 Years and some Days. I gave them Provisions of Bread, and
of dry'd Grapes, sufficient for themselves for many Days, and sufficient for all
their Country-men for about eight Days time; and wishing them a good Voyage, I
see them go, agreeing with them about a Signal they should hang out at their
Return, by which I should know them again, when they came back, at a Distance,
before they came on Shore.
    They went away with a fair Gale on the Day that the Moon was at Full by my
Account, in the Month of October: But as for an exact Reckoning of Days, after I
had once lost it, I could never recover it again; nor had I kept even the Number
of Years so punctually, as to be sure that I was right, tho' as it prov'd, when
I afterwards examin'd my Account, I found I had kept a true Reckoning of Years.
    It was no less than eight Days I had waited for them, when a strange and
unforeseen Accident interven'd, of which the like has not perhaps been heard of
in History: I was fast asleep in my Hutch one Morning, when my Man Friday came
running in to me, and call'd aloud, Master, Master, they are come, they are
come.
    I jump'd up, and regardless of Danger, I went out, as soon as I could get my
clothes on, thro' my little Grove, which by the Way was by this time grown to be
a very thick Wood; I say, regardless of Danger, I went without my Arms, which
was not my Custom to do: But I was Surprise'd, when turning my Eyes to the Sea, I
presently saw a Boat at about a league and half's Distance, standing in for the
Shore, with a Shoulder of Mutton Sail, as they call it; and the Wind blowing
pretty fair to bring them in; also I observe'd presently, that they did not come
from that Side which the Shore lay on, but from the Southermost End of the
Island: Upon this I call'd Friday in, and bid him lie close, for these were not
the People we look'd for, and that we might not know yet whether they were
Friends or Enemies.
    In the next Place, I went in to fetch my Perspective Glass, to see what I
could make of them; and having taken the Ladder out, I climb'd up to the Top of
the Hill, as I used to do when I was apprehensive of any thing, and to take my
View the plainer without being discover'd.
    I had scarce set my Foot on the Hill, when my Eye plainly discover'd a Ship
lying at an Anchor, at about two Leagues and an half's Distance from me
South-south-east, but not above a League and an half from the Shore. By my
Observation it appear'd plainly to be an English Ship, and the Boat appear'd to
be an English Long-Boat.
    I cannot express the Confusion I was in, tho' the Joy of seeing a Ship, and
one who I had Reason to believe was Mann'd by my own Country-men, and
consequently Friends, was such as I cannot describe; but yet I had some secret
Doubts hung about me, I cannot tell from whence they came, bidding me keep upon
my Guard. In the first Place, it occur'd to me to consider what Business an
English Ship could have in that part of the World, since it was not the Way to
or from any Part of the World, where the English had any Traffick; and I knew
there had been no Storms to drive them in there, as in Distress; and that if
they were English really, it was most probable that they were here upon no good
Design; and that I had better continue as I was, than fall into the Hands of
Thieves and Murtherers.
    Let no Man despise the secret Hints and Notices of Danger, which sometimes
are given him, when he may think there is no Possibility of its being real. That
such Hints and Notices are given us, I believe few that have made any
Observations of things, can deny; that they are certain Discoveries of an
invisible World, and a Converse of Spirits, we cannot doubt; and if the Tendency
of them seems to be to warn us of Danger, why should we not suppose they are
from some friendly Agent, whether supreme, or inferior, and subordinate, is not
the Question; and that they are given for our Good?
    The present Question abundantly confirms me in the Justice of this
Reasoning; for had I not been made cautious by this secret Admonition, come it
from whence it will, I had been undone inevitably, and in a far worse Condition
than before, as you will see presently.
    I had not kept my self long in this Posture, but I saw the Boat draw near
the Shore, as if they look'd for a Creek to thrust in at for the Convenience of
Landing; however, as they did not come quite far enough, they did not see the
little Inlet where I formerly landed my Rafts; but run their Boat on Shore upon
the Beach, at about half a Mile from me, which was very happy for me; for
otherwise they would have landed just, as I may say, at my Door, and would soon
have beaten me out of my Castle, and perhaps have plunder'd me of all I had.
    When they were on Shore, I was fully satisfy'd that they were English Men;
at least, most of them; one or two I thought were Dutch; but it did not prove
so: There were in all eleven Men, whereof three of them I found were unarm'd,
and as I thought, bound; and when the first four or five of them were jump'd on
Shore, they took those three out of the Boat as Prisoneers: One of the three I
could perceive using the most passionate Gestures of Entreaty, Affliction and
Despair, even to a kind of Extravagance; the other two I could perceive lifted
up their Hands sometimes, and appear'd concern'd indeed, but not to such a
Degree as the first.
    I was perfectly confounded at the Sight, and knew not what the meaning of it
should be. Friday call'd out to me in English, as well as he could, O Master!
You see English Mans eat Prisoner as well as Savage Mans. Why, says I, Friday,
Do you think they are a going to eat them then! Yes, says Friday, They will eat
them: No, no, says I, Friday, I am afraid they will murder them indeed, but you
may be sure they will not eat them.
    All this while I had no thought of what the Matter really was; but stood
trembling with the Horror of the Sight, expecting every Moment when the three
Prisoners should be kill'd; nay, once I saw one of the Villains lift up his Arm
with a great Cutlash, as the Seamen call it, or Sword, to strike one of the poor
Men; and I expected to see him fall every Moment, at which all the Blood in my
Body seem'd to run chill in my Veins.
    I wish'd heartily now for my Spaniard, and the Savage that was gone with
him; or that I had any way to have come undiscover'd within shot of them, that I
might have rescu'd the three Men; for I saw no Fire Arms they had among them;
but it fell out to my Mind another way.
    After I had observe'd the outrageous Usage of the three Men, by the insolent
Seamen, I observe'd the Fellows run scattering about the Land, as if they wanted
to see the Country: I observe'd that the three other Men had Liberty to go also
where they pleas'd; but they sat down all three upon the Ground, very pensive,
and look'd like Men in Despair.
    This put me in Mind of the first Time when I came on Shore, and began to
look about me; How I gave my self over for lost; How wildly I look'd round me:
What dreadful Apprehensions I had: And how I lodge'd in the Tree all Night for
fear of being devour'd by wild Beasts.
    As I knew nothing that night of the Supply I was to receive by the
providential Driving of the Ship nearer the Land, by the Storms and Tide, by
which I have since been so long nourish'd and supported; so these three poor
desolate Men knew nothing how certain of Deliverance and Supply they were, how
near it was to them, and how effectually and really they were in a Condition of
Safety, at the same Time that they thought themselves lost, and their Case
desperate.
    So little do we see before us in the World, and so much reason have we to
depend cheerfully upon the great Maker of the World, that he does not leave his
Creatures so absolutely destitute, but that in the worst Circumstances they have
always something to be thankful for, and sometimes are nearer their Deliverance
than they imagine; nay, are even brought to their Deliverance by the Means by
which they seem to be brought to their Destruction.
    It was just at the Top of High-Water when these People came on Shore, and
while partly they stood parlying with the prisoners they brought, and partly
while they rambled about to see what kind of a Place they were in; they had
carelessly staid till the Tide was spent, and the Water was ebb'd considerably
away, leaving their Boat a-ground.
    They had left two Men in the Boat, who as I found afterwards, having drank a
little too much Brandy, fell a-sleep; however, one of them waking sooner than
the other, and finding the Boat too fast a-ground for him to stir it, hollow'd
for the rest who were straggling about, upon which they all soon came to the
Boat; but it was past all their Strength to launch her, the Boat being very
heavy, and the Shore on that Side being a soft ousy Sand, almost like a
Quick-Sand.
    In this Condition, like true Seamen who are perhaps the least of all Mankind
given to fore-thought, they gave it over, and away they stroll'd abut the
Country again; and I heard one of them say aloud to another, calling them off
from the Boat, Why let her alone, Jack, can't ye, she will float next Tide; by
which I was fully confirm'd in the main Enquiry, of what Countrymen they were.
    All this while I kept myself very close, not once daring to stir out of my
Castle, any farther than to my Place of Observation, near the Top of the Hill;
and very glad I was, to think how well it was fortify'd: I knew it was no less
than ten Hours before the Boat could be on float again, and by that Time it
would be dark, and I might be at more Liberty to see their Motions, and to hear
their Discourse, if they had any.
    In the mean Time, I fitted my self up for a Battle, as before; though with
more Caution, knowing I had to do with another kind of Enemy than I had at
first: I order'd Friday also, who I had made an excellent Marks-Man with his
Gun, to load himself with Arms: I took my self two Fowling-Pieces, and I gave
him three Muskets; my Figure indeed was very fierce; I had my formidable
Goat-Skin Coat on, with the great Cap I have mention'd, a naked Sword by my
Side, two Pistols in my Belt, and a Gun upon each Shoulder.
    It was my Design, as I said above, not to have made any Attempt till it was
Dark: But about Two a Clock, being the Heat of the Day, I found that in short
they were all gone straggling into the Woods, and as I thought were laid down to
Sleep. The three poor distressed Men, too Anxious for their Condition to get any
Sleep, were however set down under the Shelter of a great Tree, at about a
quarter of a Mile from me, and as I thought out of sight of any of the rest.
    Upon this I resolve'd to discover my self to them, and learn something of
their Condition: Immediately I march'd in the Figure as above, my Man Friday at
a good Distance behind me, as formidable for his Arms as I, but not making quite
so staring a Spectre-like Figure as I did.
    I came as near them undiscover'd as I could, and then before any of them saw
me, I call'd aloud to them in Spanish, What are ye Gentlemen?
    They started up at the Noise, but were ten times more confounded when they
saw me, and the uncouth Figure that I made. They made no Answer at all, but I
thought I perceive'd them just going to fly from me, when I spoke to them in
English: Gentlemen, said I, do not be Surprise'd at me; perhaps you may have a
Friend near you when you did not expect it. He must be sent directly from Heaven
then, said one of them very gravely to me, and pulling off his Hat at the same
time to me, for our Condition is past the Help of Man. All Help is from Heaven,
Sir, said I. But can you put a Stranger in the way how to help you, for you seem
to me to be in some great Distress? I saw you when you landed, and when you
seem'd to make Applications to the Brutes that came with you, I saw one of them
lift up his Sword to kill you.
    The poor Man with Tears running down his Face, and trembling, looking like
one astonish'd, return'd, Am I talking to God, or Man! Is it a real Man, or an
Angel! Be in no fear about that, Sir, said I, if God had sent an Angel to
relieve you, he would have come better Cloath'd, and Arm'd after another manner
than you see me in; pray lay aside your Fears, I am a Man, an English-man, and
dispos'd to assist you, you see; I have one Servant only; we have Arms and
Ammunition; tell us freely, Can we serve you? - What is your Case?
    Our Case, said he, Sir, is too long to tell you, while our Murtherers are so
near; but in short, Sir, I was Commander of that Ship, my Men have Mutinied
against me; they have been hardly prevail'd on not to Murther me, and at last
have set me on Shore in this desolate Place, with these two Men with me; one my
Mate, the other a Passenger, where we expected to Perish, believing the Place to
be uninhabited, and know not yet what to think of it.
    Where are those Brutes, your Enemies, said I, do you know where they are
gone? There they lye, Sir, said he, pointing to a Thicket of Trees; my Heart
trembles, for fear they have seen us, and heard you speak; if they have, they
will certainly Murther us all.
    Have they any Fire-Arms, said I, He answered they had only two Pieces, and
one which they left in the Boat. Well then, said I, leave the rest to me; I see
they are all asleep, it is an easy thing to kill them all; but shall we rather
take them Prisoners? He told me there were two desperate Villains among them,
that it was scarce safe to show any Mercy to; but if they were secure'd, he
believe'd all the rest would return to their Duty. I ask'd him, which they were?
He told me he could not at that distance describe them; but he would obey my
Orders in any thing I would direct. Well, says I, let us retreat out of their
View or Hearing, least they awake, and we will resolve further; so they
willingly went back with me, till the Woods cover'd us from them.
    Look you, Sir, said I, if I venture upon your Deliverance, are you willing
to make two Conditions with me; he anticipated my Proposals, by telling me, that
both he and the Ship, if recover'd, should be wholly Directed and Commanded by
me in every thing; and if the Ship was not recover'd, he would live and dye with
me in what Part of the World soever I would send him; and the two other Men said
the same.
    Well, says I, my Conditions are but two. 1. That while you stay on this
Island with me, you will not pretend to any Authority here; and if I put Arms
into your Hands, you will upon all Occasions give them up to me, and do no
Prejudice to me or mine, upon this Island, and in the mean time be govern'd by
my Orders.
    2. That if the Ship is, or may be recover'd, you will carry me and my Man to
England Passage free.
    He gave me all the Assurances that the Invention and Faith of Man could
devise, that he would comply with these most reasonable Demands, and besides
would owe his Life to me, and acknowledge it upon all Occasions as long as he
liv'd.
    Well then, said I, here are three Muskets for you, with Powder and Ball;
tell me next what you think is proper to be done. He show'd all the Testimony of
his Gratitude that he was able; but offer'd to be wholly guided by me. I told
him I thought it was hard venturing any thing; but the best Method I could think
of was to fire upon them at once, as they lay; and if any was not kill'd at the
first Volley, and offer'd to submit, we might save them, and so put it wholly
upon God's Providence to direct the Shot.
    He said very modestly, that he was loath to kill them, if he could help it,
but that those two were incorrigible Villains, and had been the Authors of all
the Mutiny in the Ship, and if they escaped, we should be undone still; for they
would go on Board, and bring the whole Ship's Company, and destroy us all. Well
then, says I, Necessity legitimates my Advice; for it is the only Way to save
our Lives. However, seeing him still cautious of shedding Blood, I told him they
should go themselves, and manage as they found convenient.
    In the Middle of this Discourse, we heard some of them awake, and soon
after, we saw two of them on their Feet. I ask'd him, if either of them were of
the Men who he had said were the Heads of the Mutiny? He said, No: Well then,
said I, you may let them escape, and Providence seems to have wakned them on
Purpose to save themselves. Now, says I, if the rest escape you, it is your
Fault.
    Animated with this, he took the Musket, I had given him, in his Hand, and a
Pistol in his Belt, and his two Comerades with him, with each Man a Piece in his
Hand. The two Men who were with him, going first, made some Noise, at which one
of the Seamen who was awake, turn'd about, and seeing them coming, cry'd out to
the rest; but it was too late then; for the Moment he cry'd out, they fir'd; I
mean the two Men, the Captain wisely reserving his own Piece: They had so well
aim'd their Shot at the Men they knew, that one of them was kill'd on the Spot,
and the other very much wounded; but not being dead, he started up upon his
Feet, and call'd eagerly for help to the other; but the Captain stepping to him,
told him, 'twas too late to cry for help, he should call upon God to forgive his
Villany, and with that Word knock'd him down with the Stock of his Musket, so
that he never spoke more: There were three more in the Company, and one of them
was also slightly wounded: By this Time I was come, and when they saw their
Danger, and that it was in vain to resist, they begg'd for Mercy: The Captain
told them, he would spare their Lives, if they would give him any Assurance of
their Abhorrence of the Treachery they had been guilty of, and would swear to be
faithful to him in recovering the Ship, and afterwards in carrying her back to
Jamaica, from whence they came: They gave him all the Protestations of their
Sincerity that could be desire'd, and he was willing to believe them, and spare
their Lives, which I was not against, only that I oblige'd him to keep them bound
Hand and Foot while they were upon the Island.
    While this was doing, I sent Friday with the Captain's Mate to the Boat,
with orders to secure her, and bring away the Oars, and Sail, which they did;
and by and by, three straggling Men that were (happily for them) parted from the
rest, came back upon hearing the Guns fir'd, and seeing their Captain, who
before was their Prisoner, now their Conqueror, they submitted to be bound also;
and so our Victory was complete.
    It now remain'd, that the Captain and I should enquire into one another's
Circumstances: I began first, and told him my whole History, which he heard with
an Attention even to Amazement; and particularly, at the wonderful Manner of my
being furnish'd with Provisions and Ammunition; and indeed, as my Story is a
whole Collection of Wonders, it affected him deeply; but when he reflected from
thence upon himself, and how I seem'd to have been preserve'd there, on purpose
to save his Life, the Tears ran down his Face, and he could not speak a Word
more.
    After this Communication was at an End, I carry'd him and his two Men into
my Apartment, leading them in, just where I came out, viz. At the Top of the
House, where I refresh'd them with such Provisions as I had, and show'd them all
the Contrivances I had made, during my long, long, inhabiting that Place.
    All I show'd them, all I said to them, was perfectly amazing; but above all,
the Captain admir'd my Fortification, and how perfectly I had conceal'd my
Retreat with a Grove of Trees, which having been now planted near twenty Years,
and the Trees growing much faster than in England, was become a little Wood, and
so thick, that it was unpassable in any Part of it, but at that one Side, where
I had reserve'd my little winding Passage into it: I told him, this was my
Castle, and my Residence; but that I had a Seat in the Country, as most Princes
have, whither I could retreat upon Occasion, and I would show him that too
another Time; but at present, our Business was to consider how to recover the
Ship: He agreed with me as to that; but told me, he was perfectly at a Loss what
Measures to take; for that there were still six and twenty Hands on board, who
having entred into a cursed Conspiracy, by which they had all forfeited their
Lives to the Law, would be harden'd in it now by Desperation; and would carry it
on, knowing that if they were reduce'd, they should be brought to the Gallows, as
soon as they came to England, or to any of the English Colonies; and that
therefore there would be no attacking them, with so small a Number as we were.
    I mus'd for some Time upon what he had said, and found it was a very
rational Conclusion; and that therefore something was to be resolve'd on very
speedily, as well to draw the Men on board into some Snare for their Surprise,
as to prevent their Landing upon us, and destroying us; upon this it presently
occur'd to me, that in a little while the Ship's Crew wondring what was become
of their Comrades, and of the Boat, would certainly come on Shore in their other
Boat, to see for them, and that then perhaps they might come arm'd, and be too
strong for us; this he allow'd was rational.
    Upon this, I told him the first Thing we had to do, was to stave the Boat,
which lay upon the Beach, so that they might not carry her off; and taking every
Thing out of her, leave her so far useless as not to be fit to swim; accordingly
we went on board, took the Arms which were left on board, out of her, and
whatever else we found there, which was a Bottle of Brandy, and another of Rum,
a few Bisket Cakes, a Horn of Powder, and a great Lump of Sugar, in a Piece of
Canvas; the Sugar was five or six Pounds, all which was very welcome to me,
especially the Brandy, and Sugar, of which I had had none left for many Years.
    When we had carry'd all these Things on Shore (the Oars, Mast, Sail, and
Rudder of the Boat, were carry'd away before, as above) we knock'd a great Hole
in her Bottom, that if they had come strong enough to master us, yet they could
not carry off the Boat.
    Indeed, it was not much in my Thoughts, that we could be able to recover the
Ship; but my View was that if they went away without the Boat, I did not much
question to make her fit again, to carry us away to the Leeward Islands, and
call upon our Friends, the Spaniards, in my Way, for I had them still in my
Thoughts.
    While we were thus preparing our Designs, and had first, by main Strength
heav'd the Boat up upon the Beach, so high that the Tide would not fleet her off
at High-Water-Mark; and besides, had broke a Hole in her Bottom, too big to be
quickly stopp'd, and were sat down musing what we should do; we heard the Ship
fire a Gun, and saw her make a Waft with her Antient, as a Signal for the Boat
to come on board; but no Boat stirr'd; and they fir'd several Times, making
other Signals for the Boat.
    At last, when all their Signals and Firing prov'd fruitless, and they found
the Boat did not stir, we saw them by the Help of my Glasses, hoist another Boat
out, and row towards the Shore; and we found as they approach'd that there was
no less than ten Men in her, and that they had Fire-Arms with them.
    As the Ship lay almost two Leagues from the Shore, we had a full View of
them as they came, and a plain Sight of the Men even of their Faces, because the
Tide having set them a little to the East of the other Boat, they row'd up under
Shore, to come to the same Place, where the other had landed, and where the Boat
lay.
    By this Means, I say, we had a full View of them, and the Captain knew the
Persons and Characters of all the Men in the Boat, of whom he said, that there
were three very honest Fellows, who he was sure were led into this Conspiracy by
the rest, being over-power'd and frighted.
    But that as for the Boatswain, who it seems was the chief Officer among
them, and all the rest, they were as outragious as any of the Ship's Crew, and
were no doubt made desperate in their new Enterprize, and terribly apprehensive
he was, that they would be too powerful for us.
    I smile'd at him, and told him, that Men in our Circumstances were past the
Operation of Fear: That seeing almost every Condition that could be, was better
than that which we were suppose'd to be in, we ought to expect that the
Consequence, whether Death or Life, would be sure to be a Deliverance: I ask'd
him, What he thought of the Circumstances of my Life? And, Whether a Deliverance
were not worth venturing for? And where, Sir, said I, is your Belief of my being
preserve'd here on purpose to save your Life, which elevated you a little while
ago? For my Part, said I, there seems to be but one Thing amiss in all the
Prospect of it; What's that? Says he; why, said I, 'Tis, that as you say, there
are three or four honest Fellows among them, which should be spar'd; had they
been all of the wicked Part of the Crew, I should have thought God's Providence
had singled them out to deliver them into your Hands; for depend upon it, every
Man of them that comes a-shore are our own, and shall die, or live, as they
behave to us.
    As I spoke this with a raise'd Voice and cheerful Countenance, I found it
greatly encourage'd him; so we set vigorously to our Business: We had upon the
first Appearance of the Boat's coming from the Ship, consider'd of separating
our Prisoners, and had indeed secure'd them effectually.
    Two of them, of whom the Captain was less assure'd than ordinary, I sent with
Friday, and one of the three (deliver'd Men) to my Cave, where they were remote
enough, and out of Danger of being heard or discover'd, or of finding their way
out of the Woods, if they could have deliver'd themselves: Here they left them
bound, but gave them Provisions, and promise'd them if they continue'd there
quietly, to give them their Liberty in a Day or two; but that if they attempted
their Escape, they should be put to Death without Mercy: They promise'd
faithfully to bear their Confinement with Patience, and were very thankful that
they had such good Usage, as to have Provisions, and a Light left them; for
Friday gave them Candles (such as we made our selves) for their Comfort; and
they did not know but that he stood Sentinel over them at the Entrance.
    The other Prisoners had better Usage; two of them were kept pinion'd indeed,
because the Captain was not free to trust them; but the other two were taken
into my Service upon their Captain's Recommendation, and upon their solemnly
engaging to live and die with us; so with them and the three honest Men, we were
seven Men, well arm'd; and I made no doubt we should'd be able to deal well enough
with the Ten that were a coming, considering that the Captain had said, there
were three or four honest Men among them also.
    As soon as they got to the Place where their other Boat lay, they run their
Boat in to the Beach, and came all on Shore, haling the Boat up after them,
which I was glad to see; for I was afraid they would rather have left the Boat
at an Anchor, some Distance from the Shore, with some Hands in her, to guard
her; and so we should not be able to seize the Boat.
    Being on Shore, the first Thing they did, they ran all to their other Boat,
and it was easy to see that they were under a great Surprise, to find her
stripp'd as above, of all that was in her, and a great hole in her Bottom.
    After they had mus'd a while upon this, they set up two or three great
Shouts, hollowing with all their might, to try if they could make their
Companions hear; but all was to no purpose: Then they came all close in a Ring,
and fir'd a Volley of their small Arms, which indeed we heard, and the Ecchos
made the Woods ring; but it was all one, those in the Cave we were sure could
not hear, and those in our keeping, though they heard it well enough, yet durst
give no Answer to them.
    They were so astonish'd at the Surprise of this, that as they told us
afterwards, they resolve'd to go all on board again to their Ship, and let them
know, that the Men were all murder'd, and the Long-Boat stav'd; accordingly
they immediately launch'd their Boat again, and gat all of them on board.
    The Captain was terribly amaz'd, and even confounded at this, believing they
would go on board the Ship again, and set Sail, giving their Comrades for lost,
and so he should still lose the Ship, which he was in Hopes we should have
recover'd; but he was quickly as much frighted the other way.
    They had not been long put off with the Boat, but we perceive'd them all
coming on Shore again; but with this new Measure in their Conduct, which it
seems they consulted together upon, viz. To leave three Men in the Boat, and the
rest to go on Shore, and go up into the Country to look for their Fellows.
    This was a great Disappointment to us; for now we were at a Loss what to do;
for our seizing those seven Men on Shore would be no Advantage to us, if we let
the Boat escape; because they would then row away to the Ship, and then the rest
of them would be sure to weigh and set Sail, and so our recovering the Ship
would be lost.
    However, we had no Remedy, but to wait and see what the Issue of Things
might present; the seven Men came on Shore, and the three who remain'd in the
Boat, put her off to a good Distance from the Shore, and came to an Anchor to
wait for them; so that it was impossible for us to come at them in the Boat.
    Those that came on Shore, kept close together, marching towards the Top of
the little Hill, under which my Habitation lay; and we could see them plainly,
though they could not perceive us: We could have been very glad they would have
come nearer to us, so that we might have fir'd at them, or that they would have
gone farther off, that we might have come abroad.
    But when they were come to the Brow of the Hill, where they could see a
great way into the Valleys and Woods, which lay towards the North-East Part, and
where the Island lay lowest, they shouted, and hollow'd, till they were weary;
and not caring it seems to venture far from the Shore, nor far from one another,
they sat down together under a Tree, to consider of it: Had they thought fit to
have gone to sleep there, as the other Party of them had done, they had done the
Jobb for us; but they were too full of Apprehensions of Danger, to venture to go
to sleep, though they could not tell what the Danger was they had to fear
neither.
    The Captain made a very just Proposal to me, upon this Consultation of
theirs, viz. That perhaps they would all fire a Volley again, to endeavour to
make their Fellows hear and that we should all Sally upon them, just at the
Juncture when their Pieces were all discharg'd, and they would certainly yield,
and we should have them without Blood-shed: I lik'd the Proposal, provided it
was done while we were near enough to come up to them, before they could load
their Pieces again.
    But this Event did not happen, and we lay still a long Time, very irresolute
what Course to take; at length I told them, there would be nothing to be done in
my Opinion till Night, and then if they did not return to the Boat, perhaps we
might find a way to get between them, and the Shore, and so might use some
Stratagem with them in the Boat, to get them on Shore.
    We waited a great while, though very impatient for their removing; and were
very uneasy, when after long Consultations, we saw them start all up, and march
down toward the Sea: It seems they had such dreadful Apprehensions upon them, of
the Danger of the Place, that they resolve'd to go on board the Ship again, give
their Companions over for lost, and so go on with their intended Voyage with the
Ship.
    As soon as I perceive'd them go towards the Shore, I imagine'd it to be as it
really was, That they had given over their Search, and were for going back
again; and the Captain, as soon as I told him my Thoughts, was ready to sink at
the Apprehensions of it, but I presently thought of a Stratagem to fetch them
back again, and which answer'd my End to a Tittle.
    I order'd Friday, and the Captain's Mate, to go over the little Creek
Westward, towards the Place were the Savages came on Shore, when Friday was
rescu'd; and as soon as they came to a little rising Ground, at about half a
Mile Distance, I bad them hollow, as loud as they could, and wait till they
found the Seamen heard them; that as soon as ever they heard the Seamen answer
them, they should return it again, and then keeping out of Sight, take a round,
always answering when the other hollow'd, to draw them as far into the Island,
and among the Woods, as possible, and then wheel about again to me, by such ways
as I directed them.
    They were just going into the Boat, when Friday and the Mate hollow'd, and
they presently heard them, and answering, run along the Shore Westward, towards
the Voice they heard, where they were presently stopp'd by the Creek, where the
Water being up, they could not get over, and call'd for the Boat to come up, and
set them over, as indeed I expected.
    When they had set themselves over, I observe'd, that the Boat being gone up a
good way into the Creek, and as it were, in a Harbour within the Land, they took
one of the three Men out of her to go along with them, and left only two in the
Boat, having fastened her to the Stump of a little Tree on the Shore.
    This was what I wish'd for, and immediately leaving Friday and the Captain's
Mate to their Business, I took the rest with me, and crossing the Creek out of
their Sight, we Surprise'd the two Men before they were aware; one of them lying
on Shore, and the other being in the Boat; the Fellow on Shore, was between
sleeping and waking, and going to start up, the Captain who was foremost, ran in
upon him, and knock'd him down, and then call'd out to him in the Boat, to
yield, or he was a dead Man.
    There needed very few Arguments to perswade a single Man to yield, when he
saw five Men upon him, and his Comrade knock'd down; besides, this was it seems
one of the three who were not so hearty in the Mutiny as the rest of the Crew,
and therefore was easily persuaded, not only to yield, but afterwards to joyn
very sincerely with us.
    In the mean time, Friday and the Captain's Mate so well manage'd their
Business with the rest, that they drew them by hollowing and answering, from one
Hill to another, and from one Wood to another, till they not only heartily tyr'd
them, but left them, where they were very sure they could not reach back to the
Boat, before it was dark; and indeed they were heartily tyr'd themselves also by
the Time they came back to us.
    We had nothing now to do, but to watch for them, in the Dark, and to fall
upon them, so as to make sure work with them.
    It was several Hours after Friday came back to me, before they came back to
their Boat; and we could hear the foremost of them long before they came quite
up, calling to those behind to come along, and could also hear them answer and
complain, how lame and tyr'd they were, and not able to come any faster, which
was very welcome News to us.
    At length they came up to the Boat; but 'tis impossible to express their
Confusion, when they found the Boat fast a-Ground in the Creek, the Tide ebb'd
out, and their two Men gone: We could hear them call to one another in a most
lamentable Manner, telling one another, they were gotten into an inchanted
Island; that either there were Inhabitants in it, and they should all be
murder'd, or else there were Devils and Spirits in it, and they should be all
carry'd away, and devour'd.
    They hallow'd again, and call'd their two Comerades by their Names, a great
many times, but no Answer. After some time, we could see them, by the little
Light there was, run about wringing their Hands like Men in Depair; and that
sometimes they would go and sit down in the Boat to rest themselves, then come
ashore again, and walk about again, and so over the same thing again.
    My Men would fain have me give them Leave to fall upon them at once in the
Dark; but I was willing to take them at some Advantage, so to spare them, and
kill as few of them as I could; and especially I was unwilling to hazard the
killing any of our own Men, knowing the other were very well armed. I resolved
to wait to see if they did not separate; and therefore to make sure of them, I
drew my Ambuscade nearer, and order'd Friday and the Captain, to creep upon
their Hands and Feet as close to the Ground as they could, that they might not
be discover'd, and get as near them as they could possibly, before they offered
to fire.
    They had not been long in that Posture, but that the Boatswain, who was the
principal Ringleader of the Mutiny, and had now shown himself the most dejected
and dispirited of all the rest, came walking towards them with two more of their
Crew; the Captain was so eager, as having this principal Rogue so much in his
Power, that he could hardly have Patience to let him come so near, as to be sure
of him; for they only heard his Tongue before: But when they came nearer, the
Captain and Friday starting up on their Feet, let fly at them.
    The Boatswain was kill'd upon the Spot, the next Man was shot into the Body,
and fell just by him, tho' he did not die 'till an Hour or two after; and the
third run for it.
    At the Noise of the Fire, I immediately advance'd with my whole Army, which
was now 8 men, viz. my self Generalissimo, Friday my Lieutenant-General, the
Captain and his two Men, and the three Prisoners of War, who we had trusted with
Arms.
    We came upon them indeed in the Dark, so that they could not see our Number;
and I made the Man we had left in the Boat, who was now one of us, call to them
by Name, to try if I could bring them to a Parley, and so might perhaps reduce
them to Terms, which fell out just as we desire'd: for indeed it was easy to
think, as their Condition then was, they would be very willing to capitulate; so
he calls out as loud as he could, to one of them, Tom Smith, Tom Smith; Tom
Smith answered immediately, Who's that, Robinson? for it seems he knew his
Voice: T'other answered, Ay, ay; for God's Sake, Tom Smith, throw down your
Arms, and yield, or, you are all dead Men this Moment.
     Who must we yield to? where are they? (says Smith again;) Here they are,
says he, here's our Captain, and fifty Men with him, have been hunting you this
two Hours; the Boatswain is kill'd, Will Frye is wounded, and I am a Prisoner;
and if you do not yield, you are all lost.
    Will they give us Quarter then, (says Tom Smith) and we will yield? I'll go
and ask, if you promise to yield, says Robinson; so he ask'd the Captain, and
the Captain then calls himself out, You Smith, you know my Voice, if you lay
down your Arms immediately, and submit, you shall have your Lives all but Will.
Atkins.
    Upon this, Will Atkins cry'd out, For God's sake, Captain, give me Quarter,
what have I done? They have been all as bad as I; which by the Way was not true
neither; for it seems this Will. Atkins was the first Man that laid hold of the
Captain, when they first mutiny'd, and used him barbarously, in tying his Hands,
and giving him injurious Language. However, the Captain told him he must lay
down his Arms at Discretion, and trust to the governor's Mercy, by which he
meant me; for they all call'd me governor.
    In a Word, they all laid down their Arms, and begg'd their Lives; and I sent
the Man that had parley'd with them, and two more, who bound them all; and then
my great Army of 50 Men, which particularly with those three, were all but
eight, came up and seize'd upon them all, and upon their Boat, only that I kept
my self and one more out of Sight, for Reasons of State.
    Our next Work was to repair the Boat, and think of seizing the Ship; and as
for the Captain, now he had Leisure to parley with them: He expostulated with
them upon the Villany of their Practices with him, and at length upon the
farther Wickedness of their Design, and how certainly it must bring them to
Misery and Distress in the End, and perhaps to the Gallows.
    They all appear'd very penitent, and begg'd hard for their Lives; as for
that, he told them, they were none of his Prisoners, but the Commander's of the
Island; that they thought they had set him on Shore in a barren uninhabitated
Island, but it had pleased God so to direct them, that the Island was inhabited,
and that the governor was an English Man; that he might hang them all there, if
he pleased; but as he had given them all Quarter, he supposed he would send them
to England to be dealt with there, as Justice require'd, except Atkins, who he
was commanded by the governor to advise to prepare for Death; for that he would
be hang'd in the Morning.
    Though this was all a Fiction of his own, yet it had its desired Effect;
Atkins fell upon his Knees to beg the Captain to interceed with the governor
for his Life; and all the rest beg'd of him for God's sake, that they might not
be sent to England.
    It now occur'd to me, that the time of our Deliverance was come, and that
it would be a most easy thing to bring these Fellows in, to be hearty in getting
Possession of the Ship; so I retire'd in the Dark from them, that they might not
see what Kind of a governor they had, and call'd the Captain to me; when I
call'd, as at a good Distance, one of the Men was order'd to speak again, and
say to the Captain, Captain, the Commander calls for you; and presently the
Captain reply'd, Tell his Excellency, I am just a coming: This more perfectly
amused them; and they all believed that the Commander was just by with his fifty
Men.
    Upon the Captain's coming to me, I told him my Project for seizing the Ship,
which he lik'd of wonderfully well, and resolve'd to put it in Execution the next
Morning.
    But in Order to execute it with more Art, and secure of Success, I told him,
we must divide the Prisoners, and that he should go and take Atkins and two more
of the worst of them, and send them pinion'd to the Cave where the others lay:
This was committed to Friday and the two Men who came on Shore with the Captain.
    They convey'd them to the Cave, as to a Prison; and it was indeed a dismal
Place, especially to Men in their Condition.
    The other I order'd to my Bower, as I call'd it, of which I have given a
full Description; and as it was fenc'd in, and they pinion'd, the Place was
secure enough, considering they were upon their Behaviour.
    To these in the Morning I sent the Captain, who was to enter into a Parley
with them, in a Word, to try them, and tell me, whether he thought they might be
trusted or no, to go on Board and surprise the Ship. He talk'd to them of the
Injury done him; of the Condition they were brought to; and that though the
governor had given them Quarter for their Lives, as to the present Action, yet
that if they were sent to England, they would all be hang'd in Chains, to be
sure; but that if they would join in so just an Attempt, as to recover the Ship,
he would have the governor's engagement for their Pardon.
    Any one may guess how readily such a Proposal would be accepted by Men in
their Condition; they fell down on their Knees to the Captain, and promised with
the deepest Imprecations, that they would be faithful to him to the last Drop,
and that they should owe their Lives to him, and would go with him all over the
World, that they would own him for a Father to them as long as they liv'd.
    Well, says the Captain, I must go and tell the governor what you say, and
see what I can do to bring him to consent to it: So he brought me an Account of
the Temper he found them in; and that he verily believe'd they would be faithful.
    However, that we might be very secure, I told him he should go back again,
and choose out those five and tell them, they might see that he did not want
Men, that he would take out those five to be his Assistants, and that the
governor would keep the other two, and the three that were sent Prisoners to
the Castle, (my Cave) as Hostages, for the Fidelity of those five; and that if
they prov'd unfaithful in the Execution, the five Hostages should be hang'd in
Chains alive upon the Shore.
    This look'd severe, and convince'd them that the governor was in Earnest;
however they had no Way left them, but to accept it; and it was now the Business
of the Prisoners, as much as of the Captain, to perswade the other five to do
their Duty.
    Our Strength was now thus ordered for the Expedition: 1. The Captain, his
Mate, and Passenger. 2. Then the two Prisoners of the first Gang, to whom having
their Characters from the Captain, I had given their Liberty, and trusted them
with Arms. 3. The other two who I had kept till now, in my Bower, pinion'd; but
upon the Captain's Motion, had now releas'd. 4. These five releas'd at last: So
that they were twelve in all, besides five we kept Prisoners in the Cave, for
Hostages.
    I ask'd the Captain, if he was willing to venture with these Hands on Board
the Ship; for as for me and my Man Friday, I did not think it was proper for us
to stir, having seven Men left behind; and it was Employment enough for us to
keep them assunder, and supply them with Victuals.
    As to the five in the Cave, I resolve'd to keep them fast, but Friday went in
twice a Day to them, to supply them with Necessaries; and I made the other two
carry Provisions to a certain Distance, where Friday was to take it.
    When I show'd my self to the two Hostages, it was with the Captain, who told
them, I was the Person the governor had order'd to look after them, and that it
was the governor's Pleasure they should not stir any where, but by my
Direction; that if they did, they should be fetch'd into the Castle, and be
lay'd in Irons; so that as we never suffered them to see me as governor, so I
now appear'd as another Person, and spoke of the governor, the Garrison, the
Castle, and the like, upon all Occasions.
    The Captain now had no Difficulty before him, but to furnish his two Boats,
stop the Breach of one, and Man them. He made his Passenger Captain of one, with
four other Men; and himself, and his Mate, and five more, went in the other: And
they contrive'd their Business very well; for they came up to the Ship about
Midnight: As soon as they came within Call of the Ship, he made Robinson hale
them, and tell them they had brought off the Men and the Boat, but that it was a
long time before they had found them, and the like; holding them in a Chat 'till
they came to the Ship's Side; when the Captain and the Mate entring first with
their Arms, immediately knock'd down the second Mate and Carpenter, with the
But-end of their Muskets, being very faithfully seconded by their Men; they
secure'd all the rest that were upon the Main and Quarter Decks, and began to
fasten the Hatches to keep them down who were below, when the other Boat and
their Men entring at the fore Chains, secure'd the Fore-Castle of the Ship, and
the Scuttle which went down into the Cook-Room, making three Men they found
there, Prisoners.
    When this was done, and all safe upon Deck, the Captain order'd the Mate
with three Men to break into the Round-House where the new Rebel Captain lay,
and having taken the Alarm, was gotten up, and with two Men and a Boy had gotten
Fire Arms in their Hands; and when the Mate with a Crow split open the Door, the
new Captain and his Men fir'd boldly among them, and wounded the Mate with a
Musket Ball, which broke his Arm, and wounded two more of the Men but kill'd no
Body.
    The Mate calling for Help, rush'd however into the Round-House, wounded as
he was, and with his Pistol shot the new Captain thro' the Head, the Bullet
entring at his Mouth, and came out again behind one of his Ears; so that he
never spoke a Word; upon which the rest yielded, and the Ship was taken
effectually, without any more Lives lost.
    As soon as the Ship was thus secure'd, the Captain order'd seven Guns to be
fir'd, which was the Signal agreed upon with me, to give me Notice of his
Success, which you may be sure I was very glad to hear, having sat watching upon
the Shore for it till near two of the Clock in the Morning.
    Having thus heard the Signal plainly, I laid me down; and it having been a
Day of great Fatigue to me, I slept very sound, 'till I was something Surprise'd
with the Noise of a Gun; and presently starting up, I heard a Man call me by the
Name of governor, governor, and presently I knew the Captain's Voice, when
climbing up to the Top of the Hill, there he stood, and pointing to the Ship, he
embrace'd me in his Arms, My dear Friend and Deliverer, says he, there's your
Ship, for she is all yours, and so are we and all that belong to her. I cast my
Eyes to the Ship, and there she rode within little more than half a Mile of the
Shore; for they had weighed her Anchor as soon as they were Masters of her; and
the Weather being fair, had brought her to an Anchor just against the Mouth of
the little Creek; and the Tide being up, the Captain had brought the Pinnace in
near the Place where I at first landed my Rafts, and so landed just at my Door.
    I was at first ready to sink down with the Surprise. For I saw my
Deliverance indeed visibly put into my hands, all things easy, and a large Ship
just ready to carry me away whither I pleased to go. At first, for some time, I
was not able to answer him one Word; but as he had taken me in his Arms, I held
fast by him, or I should have fallen to the Ground.
    He perceived the Surprise, and immediately pulls a Bottle out of his Pocket,
and gave me a Dram of Cordial, which he had brought on Purpose for me; after I
had drank it, I sat down upon the Ground; and though it brought me to my self,
yet it was a good while before I could speak a Word to him.
    All this while the poor Man was in as great an Extasy as I, only not under
any Surprise, as I was; and he said a thousand kind tender things to me, to
compose me and bring me to my self; but such was the Flood of Joy in my Breast,
that it put all my Spirits into Confusion; at last it broke out into Tears, and
in a little while after, I recovered my Speech.
    Then I took my Turn, and embrace'd him as my Deliverer; and we rejoyc'd
together. I told him, I look'd upon him as a Man sent from Heaven to deliver me,
and that the whole Transaction seemed to be a Chain of Wonders; that such things
as these were the Testimonies we had of a secret Hand of Providence governing
the World, and an Evidence, that the Eyes of an infinite Power could search into
the remotest Corner of the World, and send Help to the Miserable whenever he
pleased.
    I forgot not to lift up my Heart in Thankfulness to Heaven; and what Heart
could forbear to bless him, who had not only in a miraculous Manner provided for
one in such a Wilderness, and in such a desolate Condition, but from whom every
Deliverance must always be acknowledged to proceed.
    When we had talk'd a while, the Captain told me, he had brought me some
little Refreshment, such as the Ship afforded, and such as the Wretches that had
been so long his Master had not plunder'd him of: Upon this he call'd aloud to
the Boat, and bid his Men bring the things ashore that were for the governor;
and indeed it was a Present, as if I had been one not that was to be carry'd
away along with them, but as if I had been to dwell upon the Island still, and
they were to go without me.
    First he had brought me a Case of Bottles full of excellent Cordial Waters,
six large Bottles of Madera Wine; the Bottles held two Quarts a-piece; two Pound
of excellent good Tobacco, twelve good Pieces of the Ship's Beef, and six Pieces
of Pork, with a Bag of Pease, and about a hundred Weight of Bisket.
    He brought me also a Box of Sugar, a Box of Flower, a Bag full of Lemons,
and two Bottles of Lime-Juice, and Abundance of other things: But besides these,
and what was a thousand times more useful to me, he brought me six clean new
Shirts, six very good Neckcloaths, two Pair of Gloves, one Pair of Shoes, a Hat,
and one Pair of Stockings, and a very good Suit of clothes of his own, which had
been worn but very little: In a Word, he clothed me from Head to Foot.
    It was a very kind and agreeable Present, as any one may imagine to one in
my Circumstances: But never was any thing in the World of that Kind so
unpleasant, awkard, and uneasy, as it was to me to wear such clothes at their
first putting on.
    After these Ceremonies past, and after all his good things were brought into
my little Apartment, we began to consult what was to be done with the Prisoners
we had; for it was worth considering, whether we might venture to take them away
with us or no, especially two of them, who we knew to be incorrigible and
refractory to the last Degree; and the Captain said, he knew they were such
Rogues, that there was no obliging them, and if he did carry them away, it must
be in Irons, as Malefactors to be delivered over to Justice at the first English
Colony he could come at; and I found that the Captain himself was very anxious
about it.
    Upon this, I told him, that if he desire'd it, I durst undertake to bring the
two Men he spoke of, to make it their own Request that he should leave them upon
the Island: I should be very glad of that, says the Captain, with all my Heart.
    Well, says I, I will send for them up, and talk with them for you; so I
caused Friday and the two Hostages, for they were now discharg'd, their Comrades
having perform'd their Promise; I say, I caused them to go to the Cave, and
bring up the five Men pinion'd, as they were, to the Bower, and keep them there
'till I came.
    After some time, I came thither dress'd in my new Habit, and now I was
call'd governor again; being all met, and the Captain with me, I caused the Men
to be brought before me, and I told them, I had had a full Account of their
villainous Behaviour to the Captain, and how they had run away with the Ship, and
were preparing to commit farther Robberies, but that Providence had ensnar'd
them in their own Ways, and that they were fallen into the Pit which they had
digged for others.
    I let them know, that by my Direction the Ship had been seize'd, that she lay
now in the Road; and they might see by and by, that their new Captain had
receive'd the Reward of his Villany; for that they might see him hanging at the
Yard-Arm.
    That as to them, I wanted to know what they had to say, why I should not
execute them as Pirates taken in the Fact, as by my Commission they could not
doubt I had Authority to do.
    One of them answer'd in the Name of the rest, That they had nothing to say
but this, That when they were taken, the Captain promise'd them their Lives, and
they humbly implor'd my Mercy; But I told them, I knew not what Mercy to show
them; for as for my self, I had resolve'd to quit the Island with all my Men, and
had taken Passage with the Captain to go for England: And as for the Captain, he
could not carry them to England, other than as Prisoners in Irons to be try'd
for Mutiny, and running away with the Ship; the Consequence of which, they must
needs know, would be the Gallows; so that I could not tell which was best for
them, unless they had a Mind to take their Fate in the Island; if they desire'd
that, I did not care, as I had Liberty to leave it, I had some Inclination to
give them their Lives, if they thought they could shift on Shore.
    They seem'd very thankful for it, said they would much rather venture to
stay there, than to be carry'd to England to be hang'd; so I left it on that
Issue.
    However, the Captain seem'd to make some Difficulty of it, as if he durst
not leave them there: Upon this I seem'd a little angry with the Captain, and
told him, That they were my Prisoners, not his; and that seeing I had offered
them so much Favour, I would be as good as my Word; and that if he did not think
fit to consent to it, I would set them at Liberty, as I found them; and if he
did not like it, he might take them again if he could catch them.
    Upon this they appear'd very thankful, and I accordingly set them at
Liberty, and bad them retire into the Woods to the Place whence they came, and I
would leave them some Fire Arms, some Ammunition, and some Directions how they
should live very well, if they thought fit.
    Upon this I prepare'd to go on Board the Ship, but told the Captain, that I
would stay that Night to prepare my things, and desire'd him to go on Board in
the mean time, and keep all right in the Ship, and send the Boat on Shore the
next Day for me; ordering him in the mean time to cause the new Captain who was
kill'd, to be hang'd at the Yard-Arm that these Men might see him.
    When the Captain was gone, I sent for the Men up to me to my Apartment, and
entred seriously into Discourse with them of their Circumstances; I told them, I
thought they had made a right Choice; that if the Captain carry'd them away,
they would certainly be hang'd. I showed them the new Captain, hanging at the
Yard-Arm of the Ship, and told them they had nothing less to expect.
    When they had all declare'd their Willingness to stay, I then told them, I
would let them into the Story of my living there, and put them into the Way of
making it easy to them: Accordingly I gave them the whole History of the Place,
and of my coming to it; show'd them my Fortifications, the Way I made my Bread,
planted my Corn, cured my Grapes; and in a Word, all that was necessary to make
them easy: I told them the Story also of the sixteen Spaniards that were to be
expected; for whom I left a Letter, and made them promise to treat them in
common with themselves.
    I left them my Fire Arms, viz. Five Muskets, three Fowling Pieces, and three
Swords. I had above a Barrel and half of Powder left; for after the first Year
or two, I used but little, and wasted none. I gave them a Description of the Way
I manage'd the Goats, and Directions to milk and fatten them, and to make both
Butter and Cheese.
    In a Word, I gave them every Part of my own Story; and I told them, I would
prevail with the Captain to leave them two Barrels of Gun-Powder more, and some
Garden-Seeds, which I told them I would have been very glad of; also I gave them
the Bag of Pease which the Captain had brought me to eat, and bad them be sure
to sow and increase them.
    Having done all this, I left them the next Day, and went on Board the Ship:
We prepared immediately to sail, but did not weigh that Night: The next Morning
early, two of the five Men came swimming to the Ship's Side, and making a most
lamentable Complaint of the other three, begged to be taken into the Ship, for
God's Sake, for they should be murthered, and begg'd the Captain to take them on
Board, tho' he hang'd them immediately.
    Upon this the Captain pretended to have no Power without me; But after some
Difficulty, and after their solemn Promises of Amendment, they were taken on
Board, and were some time after soundly whipp'd and pickl'd; after which, they
prov'd very honest and quiet Fellows.
    Some time after this, the Boat was order'd on Shore, the Tide being up, with
the things promised to the Men, to which the Captain at my Intercession caused
their Chests and clothes to be added, which they took, and were very thankful
for; I also encourage'd them, by telling them, that if it lay in my Way to send
any Vessel to take them in, I would not forget them.
    When I took leave of this Island, I carry'd on board for Reliques, the great
Goat's-Skin-Cap I had made, my Umbrella, and my Parrot; also I forgot not to
take the Money I formerly mention'd, which had lain by me so long useless, that
it was grown rusty, or tarnish'd, and could hardly pass for Silver, till it had
been a little rubb'd, and handled; as also the Money I found in the Wreck of the
Spanish Ship.
    And thus I left the Island, the Nineteenth of December as I found by the
Ship's Account, in the Year 1686, after I had been upon it eight and twenty
Years, two Months, and 19 Days; being deliver'd from this second Captivity, the
same Day of the Month, that I first made my Escape in the Barco-Longo, from
among the Moors of Sallee.
    In this Vessel, after a long Voyage, I arrive'd in England, the Eleventh of
June, in the Year 1687, having been thirty and five Years absent.
    When I came to England, I was as perfect a Stranger to all the World, as if
I had never been known there. My Benefactor and faithful Steward, who I had left
in Trust with my Money, was alive; but had had great Misfortunes in the World;
was become a Widow the second Time, and very low in the World: I made her easy
as to what she ow'd me, assuring her, I would give her no Trouble; but on the
contrary, in Gratitude to her former Care and Faithfulness to me, I reliev'd her
as my little Stock would afford, which at that Time would indeed allow me to do
but little for her; but I assure'd her, I would never forget her former Kindness
to me; nor did I forget her, when I had sufficient to help her, as shall be
observe'd in its Place.
    I went down afterwards into Yorkshire; but my Father was dead, and my
Mother, and all the Family extinct, except that I found two Sisters, and two of
the Children of one of my Brothers; and as I had been long ago given over for
dead, there had been no Provision made for me; so that in a Word, I found
nothing to relieve, or assist me; and that little Money I had, would not do much
for me, as to settling in the World.
    I met with one Piece of Gratitude indeed, which I did not expect; and this
was, That the Master of the Ship, who I had so happily deliver'd, and by the
same Means save'd the Ship and Cargo, having given a very handsome Account to the
Owners, of the Manner how I had save'd the Lives of the Men, and the Ship, they
invited me to meet them, and some other Merchants concern'd, and altogether made
me a very handsome Compliment upon the Subject, and a Present of almost two
hundred Pounds Sterling.
    But after making several Reflections upon the Circumstances of my Life, and
how little way this would go towards settling me in the World, I resolve'd to go
to Lisbon, and see if I might not come by some Information of the State of my
Plantation in the Brasils, and of what was become of my Partner, who I had
reason to suppose had some Years now given me over for dead.
    With this View I took Shipping for Lisbon, where I arrive'd in April
following; my Man Friday accompanying me very honestly in all these Ramblings,
and proving a most faithful Servant upon all Occasions.
    When I came to Lisbon, I found out by Enquiry, and to my particular
Satisfaction, my old Friend the Captain of the Ship, who first took me up at
Sea, off of the Shore of Africk: He was now grown old, and had left off the Sea,
having put his Son, who was far from a young Man, into his Ship; and who still
used the Brasil Trade. The old Man did not know me, and indeed, I hardly knew
him; but I soon brought him to my Remembrance, and as soon brought my self to
his Remembrance, when I told him who I was.
    After some passionate Expressions of the old Acquaintance, I enquire'd, you
may be sure, after my Plantation and my Partner: The old Man told me he had not
been in the Brasils for about nine Years; but that he could assure me, that when
he came away, my Partner was living, but the Trustees, who I had join'd with him
to take Cognizance of my Part, were both dead; that however, he believe'd that I
would have a very good Account of the Improvement of the Plantation; for that
upon the general Belief of my being cast away, and drown'd, my Trustees had
given in the Account of the Produce of my Part of the Plantation, to the
Procurator Fiscal, who had appropriated it, in Case I never came to claim it;
one Third to the King, and two Thirds to the Monastery of St. Augustine, to be
expended for the Benefit of the Poor, and for the Conversion of the Indians to
the Catholic Faith; but that if I appear'd, or any one for me, to claim the
Inheritance, it should be restor'd; only that the Improvement, or Annual
Production, being distributed to charitable Uses, could not be restor'd; but he
assure'd me, that the Steward of the King's Revenue (from Lands) and the
Proviedore, or Steward of the Monastery, had taken great Care all along, that
the Incumbent, that is to say my Partner, gave every Year a faithful Account of
the Produce, of which they receive'd duly my Moiety.
    I ask'd him if he knew to what height of Improvement he had brought the
Plantation? And, Whether he thought it might be worth looking after? Or, Whether
on my going thither, I should meet with no Obstruction to my Possessing my just
Right in the Moiety?
    He told me, he could not tell exactly, to what Degree the Plantation was
improv'd; but this he knew, that my Partner was grown exceeding Rich upon the
enjoying but one half of it; and that to the best of his Remembrance, he had
heard, that the King's Third of my Part, which was it seems granted away to some
other Monastery, or Religious House, amounted to above two hundred Moidores a
Year; that as to my being restor'd to a quiet Possession of it, there was no
question to be made of that, my Partner being alive to witness my Title, and my
Name being also enrolled in the Register of the Country; also he told me, That
the Survivors of my two Trustees, were very fair honest People, and very
Wealthy; and he believe'd I would not only have their Assistance for putting me
in Possession, but would find a very considerable Sum of Money in their Hands,
for my Account; being the Produce of the Farm while their Fathers held the
Trust, and before it was given up as above, which as he remember'd, was for
about twelve Years.
    I show'd my self a little concern'd, and uneasy at this Account, and
enquire'd of the old Captain, How it came to pass, that the Trustees should thus
dispose my Effects, when he knew that I had made my Will, and had made him, the
Portuguese Captain, my universal Heir, etc.
    He told me, that was true; but that as there was no Proof of my being dead,
he could not act as Executor, until some certain Account should come of my
Death, and that besides, he was not willing to intermeddle with a thing so
remote; that it was true he had registred my Will, and put in his Claim; and
could he have given any Account of my being dead or alive, he would have acted
by Procuration, and taken Possession of the Ingenio, so they call'd the
Sugar-House, and had given his Son, who was now at the Brasils, Order to do it.
    But, says the old Man, I have one Piece of News to tell you, which perhaps
may not be so acceptable to you as the rest, and that is, That believing you
were lost, and all the World believing so also, your Partner and Trustees did
offer to accompt to me in your Name, for six or eight of the first Years of
Profits, which I receive'd; but there being at that time, says he, great
Disbursements for increasing the Works, building an Ingenio, and buying Slaves,
it did not amount to near so much as afterwards it produced: However, says the
old Man, I shall give you a true Account of what I have received in all, and how
I have disposed of it.
    After a few Days farther Conference with this ancient Friend, he brought me
an Account of the six first Years Income of my Plantation, sign'd by my Partner
and the Merchants Trustees, being always deliver'd in Goods, viz. Tobacco in
Roll, and Sugar in Chests, besides Rum, Molossus, etc. which is the Consequence
of a Sugar Work; and I found by this Account, that every Year the Income
considerably increased; but as above, the Disbursement being large, the Sum at
first was small: However, the old Man let me see, that he was Debtor to me 470
Moidores of Gold, besides 60 Chests of Sugar, and 15 double Rolls of Tobacco
which were lost in his Ship; he having been Ship-wreck'd coming Home to Lisbon
about 11 Years after my leaving the Place.
    The good Man then began to complain of his Misfortunes, and how he had been
obliged to make Use of my Money to recover his Losses, and buy him a Share in a
new Ship: However, my old Friend, says he, you shall not want a Supply in your
Necessity; and as soon as my Son returns, you shall be fully satisfy'd.
    Upon this, he pulls out an old Pouch, and gives me 160 Portugal Moidores in
Gold; and giving me the Writing of his Title to the Ship, which his Son was gone
to the Brasils in, of which he was a Quarter Part Owner, and his Son another, he
puts them both into my Hands for Security of the rest.
    I was too much mov'd with the Honesty and Kindness of the poor Man, to be
able to bear this; and remembering what he had done for me, how he had taken me
up at Sea, and how generously he had used me on all Occasions, and particularly,
how sincere a Friend he was now to me, I could hardly refrain Weeping at what he
said to me: Therefore, first I asked him, if his Circumstances admitted him to
spare so much Money at that time, and if it would not straiten him? He told me,
he could not say but it might straiten him a little; but however it was my
Money, and I might want it more than he.
    Every thing the good Man said was full of Affection, and I could hardly
refrain from Tears while he spoke: In short, I took 100 of the Moidores, and
call'd for a Pen and Ink to give him a Receipt for them; then I returned him the
rest, and told him, If ever I had Possession of the Plantation, I would return
the other to him also, as indeed I afterwards did; and that as to the Bill of
Sale of his Part in his Son's Ship, I would not take it by any Means; but that
if I wanted the Money, I found he was honest enough to pay me; and if I did not,
but came to receive what he gave me reason to expect, I would never have a Penny
more from him.
    When this was pass'd, the old Man began to ask me, If he should put me into
a Method to make my Claim to my Plantation? I told him, I thought to go over to
it my self: He said, I might do so if I pleas'd; but that if I did not, there
were Ways enough to secure my Right, and immediately to appropriate the Profits
to my Use; and as there were Ships in the River of Lisbon, just ready to go away
to Brasil, he made me enter my Name in a Publick Register, with his Affidavit,
affirming upon Oath that I was alive, and that I was the same Person who took up
the Land for the Planting the said Plantation at first.
    This being regularly attested by a Notary, and a Procuration affix'd, he
directed me to send it with a Letter of his Writing, to a Merchant of his
Acquaintance at the Place, and then propos'd my staying with him till an Account
came of the Return.
    Never any Thing was more honourable, than the Proceedings upon this
Procuration; for in less than seven Months, I receive'd a large Packet from the
Survivors of my Trustees the Merchants, for whose Account I went to Sea, in
which were the following particular Letters and Papers enclos'd.
    First, There was the Account Current of the Produce of my Farm, or
Plantation, from the Year when their Fathers had ballanc'd with my old Portugal
Captain, being for six Years; the Ballance appear'd to be 1174 Moidores in my
Favour.
    Secondly, There was the Account of four Years more while they kept the
Effects in their Hands, before the Government claim'd the Administration, as
being the Effects of a Person not to be found, which they call'd Civil Death;
and the Ballance of this, the Value of the Plantation increasing, amounted to
Cruisadoes, which made 3241 Moidores.
    Thirdly, There was the Prior of the Augustin's Account, who had receive'd the
Profits for above fourteen Years; but not being to account for what was dispos'd
to the Hospital, very honestly declare'd he had 872 Moidores not distributed,
which he acknowledged to my Account; as to the King's Part, that refunded
nothing.
    There was a Letter of my Partner's, congratulating me very affectionately
upon my being alive, giving me an Account how the Estate was improv'd, and what
it produced a Year, with a Particular of the Number of Squares or Acres that it
contained; how planted, how many Slaves there were upon it; and making two and
twenty Crosses for Blessings, told me he had said so many Ave Marias to thank
the Blessed Virgin that I was alive; inviting me very passionately to come over
and take Possession of my own; and in the mean time to give him Orders to whom
he should deliver my Effects, if I did not come my self; concluding with a
hearty Tender of his Friendship, and that of his Family, and sent me, as a
Present, seven fine Leopard's Skins, which he had it seems received from Africa,
by some other Ship which he had sent thither, and who it seems had made a better
Voyage than I: He sent me also five Chests of excellent Sweet-meats, and an
hundred Pieces of Gold uncoin'd, not quite so large as Moidores.
    By the same Fleet, my two Merchant Trustees shipp'd me 1200 Chests of Sugar,
800 Rolls of Tobacco, and the rest of the whole Accompt in Gold.
    I might well say, now indeed, That the latter End of Job was better than the
Beginning. It is impossible to express here the Flutterings of my very Heart,
when I look'd over these Letters, and especially when I found all my Wealth
about me; for as the Brasil Ships come all in Fleets, the same Ships which
brought my Letters, brought my Goods; and the Effects were safe in the River
before the Letters came to my Hand. In a Word, I turned pale, and grew sick; and
had not the old Man run and fetch'd me a Cordial, I believe the sudden Surprise
of Joy had overset Nature, and I had dy'd upon the Spot.
    Nay after that, I continue'd very ill, and was so some Hours, 'till a
Physician being sent for, and something of the real Cause of my Illness being
known, he order'd me to be let Blood; after which, I had Relief, and grew well:
But I verily believe, if it had not been eas'd by a Vent given in that Manner,
to the Spirits, I should have dy'd.
    I was now Master, all on a Sudden, of above 5000l. Sterling in Money, and
had an Estate, as I might well call it, in the Brasils, of above a thousand
Pounds a Year, as sure as an Estate of Lands in England: And in a Word, I was in
a Condition which I scarce knew how to understand, or how to compose my self,
for the Enjoyment of it.
    The first thing I did, was to recompense my original Benefactor, my good old
Captain, who had been first charitable to me in my Distress, kind to me in my
Beginning, and honest to me at the End: I show'd him all that was sent me, I
told him, that next to the Providence of Heaven, which disposes all things, it
was owing to him; and that it now lay on me to reward him, which I would do a
hundred fold: So I first return'd to him the hundred Moidores I had receive'd of
him, then I sent for a Notary, and caused him to draw up a general Release or
Discharge for the 470 Moidores, which he had acknowledge'd he ow'd me in the
fullest and firmest Manner possible; after which, I caused a Procuration to be
drawn, impowering him to be my Receiver of the annual Profits of my Plantation,
and appointing my Partner to accompt to him, and make the Returns by the usual
Fleets to him in my Name; and a Clause in the End, being a Grant of 100 Moidores
a Year to him, during his Life, out of the Effects, and 50 Moidores a Year to
his Son after him, for his Life: And thus I requited my old Man.
    I was now to consider which Way to steer my Course next, and what to do with
the Estate that Providence had thus put into my Hands; and indeed I had more
Care upon my Head now, than I had in my silent State of Life in the Island,
where I wanted nothing but what I had, and had nothing but what I wanted:
Whereas I had now a great Charge upon me, and my Business was how to secure it.
I had ne'er a Cave now to hide my Money in, or a Place where it might lye
without Lock or Key, 'till it grew mouldy and tarnish'd before any Body would
meddle with it: On the contrary, I knew not where to put it, or who to trust
with it. My old Patron, the Captain, indeed was honest, and that was the only
Refuge I had.
    In the next Place, my Interest in the Brasils seem'd to summon me thither;
but now I could not tell, how to think of going thither, 'till I had settled my
Affairs, and left my Effects in some safe Hands behind me. At first I thought of
my old Friend the Widow, who I knew was honest, and would be just to me; but
then she was in Years, and but poor, and for ought I knew, might be in Debt; so
that in a Word, I had no Way but to go back to England my self, and take my
Effects with me.
    It was some Months however before I resolved upon this; and therefore, as I
had rewarded the old Captain fully, and to his Satisfaction, who had been my
former Benefactor, so I began to think of my poor Widow, whose Husband had been
my first Benefactor, and she, while it was in her Power, my faithful Steward and
Instructor. So the first thing I did, I got a Merchant in Lisbon to write to his
Correspondent in London, not only to pay a Bill, but to go find her out, and
carry her in Money, an hundred Pounds from me, and to talk with her, and comfort
her in her Poverty, by telling her she should, if I liv'd, have a further
Supply: At the same time I sent my two Sisters in the Country, each of them an
Hundred Pounds, they being, though not in Want, yet not in very good
Circumstances; one having been marry'd, and left a Widow; and the other having a
Husband not so kind to her as he should be.
    But among all my Relations, or Acquaintances, I could not yet pitch upon
one, to whom I durst commit the Gross of my Stock, that I might go away to the
Brasils, and leave things safe behind me; and this greatly perplex'd me.
    I had once a Mind to have gone to the Brasils, and have settled my self
there; for I was, as it were, naturaliz'd to the Place; but I had some little
Scruple in my Mind about Religion, which insensibly drew me back, of which I
shall say more presently. However, it was not Religion that kept me from going
there for the present; and as I had made no Scruple of being openly of the
Religion of the Country, all the while I was among them, so neither did I yet;
only that now and then having of late thought more of it, (than formerly) when I
began to think of living and dying among them, I began to regret my having
profess'd my self a Papist, and thought it might not be the best Religion to die
with.
    But, as I have said, this was not the main thing that kept me from going to
the Brasils, but that really I did not know with whom to leave my Effects behind
me; so I resolve'd at last to go to England with it, where, if I arrived, I
concluded I should make some Acquaintance, or find some Relations that would be
faithful to me; and according I prepare'd to go for England with all my Wealth.
    In order to prepare things for my going Home, I first, the Brasil Fleet
being just going away, resolved to give Answers suitable to the just and
faithful Account of things I had from thence; and first to the Prior of St.
Augustine I wrote a Letter full of Thanks for their just Dealings, and the Offer
of the 872 Moidores, which was indisposed of, which I desire'd might be given 500
to the Monastery, and 372 to the Poor, as the Prior should direct, desiring the
good Padres Prayers for me, and the like.
    I wrote next a Letter of Thanks to my two Trustees, with all the
Acknowledgment that so much Justice and Honesty call'd for; as for sending them
any Present, they were far above having any Occasion of it.
    Lastly, I wrote to my Partner, acknowledging his Industry in the Improving
the Plantation, and his Integrity in increasing the Stock of the Works, giving
him Instructions for his future Government of my Part, according to the Powers I
had left with my old Patron, to whom I desire'd him to send whatever became due
to me, 'till he should hear from me more particularly; assuring him that it was
my Intention, not only to come to him, but to settle my self there for the
Remainder of my Life: To this I added a very handsom Present of some Italian
Silks for his Wife, and two Daughters, for such the Captain's Son inform'd me he
had; with two Pieces of fine English broad Cloath, the best I could get in
Lisbon, five Pieces of black Bays, and some Flanders Lace of a good Value.
    Having thus settled my Affairs, sold my Cargoe, and turn'd all my Effects
into good Bills of Exchange, my next Difficulty was, which Way to go to England:
I had been accustomed enough to the Sea, and yet I had a strange Aversion to
going to England by Sea at that time; and though I could give no Reason for it,
yet the Difficulty encreas'd upon me so much, that though I had once shipp'd my
Baggage, in order to go, yet I alter'd my Mind, and that not once, but two or
three times.
    It is true, I had been very unfortunate by Sea, and this might be some of
the Reason: But let no Man slight the strong Impulses of his own Thoughts in
Cases of such Moment: Two of the Ships which I had singl'd out to go in, I mean,
more particularly singl'd out than any other, that is to say, so as in one of
them to put my things on Board, and in the other to have agreed with the
Captain; I say, two of these Ships miscarry'd, viz. One was taken by the
Algerines, and the other was cast away on the Start near Torbay, and all the
People drown'd except three; so that in either of those Vessels I had been made
miserable; and in which most, it was hard to say.
    Having been thus harass'd in my Thoughts, my old Pilot, to whom I
communicated every thing, press'd me earnestly not to go by Sea, but either to
go by Land to the Groyne, and cross over the Bay of Biscay to Rochell, from
whence it was but an easy and safe Journey by Land to Paris, and so to Calais
and Dover; or to go up to Madrid, and so all the Way by Land thro' France.
    In a Word, I was so prepossess'd against my going by Sea at all, except from
Calais to Dover, that I resolve'd to travel all the Way by Land; which as I was
not in Haste, and did not value the Charge, was by much the pleasanter Way; and
to make it more so, my old Captain brought an English Gentleman, the Son of a
Merchant in Lisbon, who was willing to travel with me: After which, we pick'd up
two more English Merchants also, and two young Portuguese Gentlemen, the last
going to Paris only; so that we were in all six of us, and five Servants; the
two Merchants and the two Portuguese, contenting themselves with one Servant,
between two, to save the Charge; and as for me, I got an English Sailor to
travel with me as a Servant, besides my Man Friday, who was too much a Stranger
to be capable of supplying the Place of a Servant on the Road.
    In this Manner I set out from Lisbon; and our Company being all very well
mounted and armed, we made a little Troop, whereof they did me the Honour to
call me Captain, as well because I was the oldest Man, as because I had two
Servants, and indeed was the Original of the whole Journey.
    As I have troubled you with none of my Sea-Journals, so I shall trouble you
now with none of my Land-Journal: But some Adventures that happen'd to us in
this tedious and difficult Journey, I must not omit.
    When we came to Madrid, we being all of us Strangers to Spain, were willing
to stay some time to see the Court of Spain, and to see what was worth
observing; but it being the latter Part of the Summer, we hasten'd away, and set
out from Madrid about the Middle of October: But when we came to the Edge of
Navarre, we were alarm'd at several Towns on the Way, with an Account, that so
much Snow was fallen on the French Side of the Mountains, that several
Travellers were obliged to come back to Pampeluna, after having attempted, at an
extream Hazard, to pass on.
    When we came to Pampeluna it self, we found it so indeed; and to me that had
been always used to a hot Climate, and indeed to Countries where we could scarce
bear any clothes on, the Cold was insufferable; nor indeed was it more painful
than it was surprising, to come but ten Days before out of the old Castile where
the Weather was not only warm but very hot, and immediately to feel a Wind from
the Pyrenean Mountains, so very keen, so severely cold, as to be intollerable,
and to endanger benumbing and perishing of our Fingers and Toes.
    Poor Friday was really frighted when he saw the Mountains all cover'd with
Snow, and felt cold Weather, which he had never seen or felt before in his Life.
    To mend the Matter, when we came to Pampeluna, it continued snowing with so
much Violence, and so long, that the People said, Winter was come before its
time, and the Roads which were difficult before, were now quite impassable: For
in a Word, the Snow lay in some Places too thick for us to travel; and being not
hard frozen, as is the Case in Northern Countries: There was no going without
being in Danger of being bury'd alive every Step. We stay'd no less than twenty
Days at Pampeluna; when (seeing the Winter coming on, and no Likelihood of its
being better; for it was the severest Winter all over Europe that had been known
in the Memory of Man) I propos'd that we should all go away to Fonterabia, and
there take Shipping for Bourdeaux, which was a very little Voyage.
    But while we were considering this, there came in four French Gentlemen, who
having been stopp'd on the French Side of the Passes, as we were on the Spanish,
had found out a Guide, who traversing the Country near the Head of Languedoc,
had brought them over the Mountains by such Ways, that they were not much
incommoded with the Snow; and where they met with Snow in any Quantity, they
said it was frozen hard enough to bear them and their Horses.
    We sent for this Guide, who told us, he would undertake to carry us the same
Way with no Hazard from the Snow, provided we were armed sufficiently to protect
our selves from wild Beasts; for he said, upon these great Snows, it was
frequent for some Wolves to show themselves at the Foot of the Mountains, being
made ravenous for Want of Food, the Ground being covered with Snow: We told him,
we were well enough prepare'd for such Creatures as they were, if he would ensure
us from a Kind of two-legged Wolves, which we were told, we were in most Danger
from, especially on the French Side of the Mountains.
    He satisfy'd us there was no Danger of that kind in the Way that we were to
go; so we readily agreed to follow him, as did also twelve other Gentlemen, with
their Servants, some French, some Spanish; who, as I said, had attempted to go,
and were oblige'd to come back again.
    Accordingly, we all set out from Pampeluna, with our Guide, on the fifteenth
of November; and indeed, I was Surprise'd, when instead of going forward, he came
directly back with us, on the same Road that we came from Madrid, above twenty
Miles; when being pass'd two Rivers, and come into the plain Country, we found
our selves in a warm Climate again, where the Country was pleasant, and no Snow
to be seen; but on a sudden, turning to his left, he approach'd the Mountains
another Way; and though it is true, the Hills and Precipices look'd dreadful,
yet he made so many Tours, such Meanders, and led us by such winding Ways, that
we were insensibly pass'd the Height of the Mountains, without being much
incumber'd with the Snow; and all on a sudden, he show'd us the pleasant
fruitful Provinces of Languedoc and Gascoign, all green and flourishing; tho'
indeed it was at a great Distance, and we had some rough Way to pass yet.
    We were a little uneasy however, when we found it snow'd one whole Day, and
a Night, so fast, that we could not travel; but he bid us be easy, we should
soon be past it all: We found indeed, that we began to descend every Day, and to
come more North than before; and so depending upon our Guide, we went on.
    It was about two Hours before Night, when our Guide being something before
us, and not just in Sight, out rushed three monstrous Wolves, and after them a
Bear, out of a hollow Way, adjoyning to a thick Wood; two of the Wolves flew
upon the Guide, and had he been half a Mile before us, he had been devour'd
indeed, before we could have help'd him: One of them fastened upon his Horse, and
the other attack'd the Man with that Violence, that he had not Time, or not
Presence of Mind enough to draw his Pistol, but hollow'd and cry'd out to us
most lustily; my Man Friday being next me, I bid him ride up, and see what was
the Matter; as soon as Friday came in Sight of the Man, he hollow'd as loud as
t'other, O Master! O Master! But like a bold Fellow, rode directly up to the
poor Man, and with his Pistol shot the Wolf that attack'd him into the Head.
    It was happy for the poor Man, that it was my Man Friday; for he having been
us'd to that kind of Creature in his Country, had no Fear upon him; but went
close up to him, and shot him as above; whereas any of us, would have fir'd at a
farther Distance, and have perhaps either miss'd the Wolf, or endanger'd
shooting the Man.
    But it was enough to have terrify'd a bolder Man than I, and indeed it
alarm'd all our Company, when with the Noise of Friday's Pistol, we heard on
both Sides the dismallest Howling of Wolves, and the Noise redoubled by the
Eccho of the Mountains, that it was to us as if there had been a prodigious
Multitude of them; and perhaps indeed there was not such a Few, as that we had
no cause of Apprehensions.
    However, as Friday had kill'd this Wolf, the other that had fastened upon the
Horse, left him immediately, and fled; having happily fastened upon his Head,
where the Bosses of the Bridle had stuck in his Teeth; so that he had not done
him much Hurt: The Man indeed was most Hurt; for the raging Creature had bit him
twice, once on the Arm, and the other Time a little above his Knee; and he was
just as it were tumbling down by the Disorder of his Horse, when Friday came up
and shot the Wolf.
    It is easy to suppose, that at the Noise of Friday's Pistol, we all mended
our Pace, and rid up as fast as the Way (which was very difficult) would give us
leave, to see what was the Matter; as soon as we came clear of the Trees, which
blinded us before, we saw clearly what had been the Case, and how Friday had
disengag'd the poor Guide; though we did not presently discern what kind of
Creature it was he had kill'd.
    But never was a Fight manage'd so hardily, and in such a surprising Manner,
as that which follow'd between Friday and the Bear, which gave us all (though at
first we were Surprise'd and afraid for him) the greatest Diversion imaginable.
As the Bear is a heavy, clumsey Creature, and does not gallop as the Wolf does,
who is swift, and light; so he has two particular Qualities, which generally are
the Rule of his Actions; First, As to Men, who are not his proper Prey; I say,
not his proper Prey; because tho' I cannot say what excessive Hunger might do,
which was now their Case, the Ground being all cover'd with Snow; but as to Men,
he does not usually attempt them, unless they first attack him: On the contrary,
if you meet him in the Woods, if you don't meddle with him, he won't meddle with
you; but then you must take Care to be very Civil to him, and give him the Road;
for he is a very nice Gentleman, he won't go a Step out of his Way for a Prince;
nay, if you are really afraid, your best way is to look another Way, and keep
going on; for sometimes if you stop, and stand still, and look steadily at him,
he takes it for an Affront; but if you throw or toss any Thing at him, and it
hits him, though it were but a bit of a Stick, as big as your Finger, he takes
it for an Affront, and sets all his other Business aside to pursue his Revenge;
for he will have Satisfaction in Point of Honour; that is his first Quality: The
next is, That if he be once affronted, he will never leave you, Night or Day,
till he has his Revenge; but follows at a good round rate, till he overtakes
you.
    My Man Friday had deliver'd our Guide, and when we came up to him, he was
helping him off from his Horse; for the Man was both hurt and frighted, and
indeed, the last more than the first; when on the sudden, we spy'd the Bear come
out of the Wood, and a vast monstrous One it was, the biggest by far that ever I
saw: We were all a little Surprise'd, when we saw him; but when Friday saw him,
it was easy to see Joy and Courage in the Fellow's Countenance; O! O! O! Says
Friday, three Times, pointing to him; O Master! You give me te Leave! Me shakee
te Hand with him: Me make you good laugh.
    I was Surprise'd to see the Fellow so pleas'd; You Fool you, says I, he will
eat you up: Eatee me up! Eatee me up! Says Friday, twice over again; Me eatee
him up: Me make you good laugh: You all stay here, me show you good laugh; so
down he sits, and gets his Boots off in a Moment, and put on a Pair of Pumps (as
we call the flat Shoes they wear) and which he had in his Pocket, gives my other
Servant his Horse, and with his Gun away he flew swift like the Wind.
    The Bear was walking softly on, and offer'd to meddle with no Body, till
Friday coming pretty near, calls to him, as if the Bear could understand him;
Hark ye, hark ye, says Friday, me speakee wit you: We follow'd at a Distance;
for now being come down on the Gascoign side of the Mountains, we were entred a
vast great Forest, where the Country was plain, and pretty open, though many
Trees in it scatter'd here and there.
    Friday, who had as we say, the Heels of the Bear, came up with him quickly,
and takes up a great Stone, and throws at him, and hit him just on the Head; but
did him no more harm, than if he had thrown it against a Wall; but it answer'd
Friday's End; for the Rogue was so void of Fear, that he did it purely to make
the Bear follow him, and show us some Laugh as he call'd it.
    As soon as the Bear felt the Stone, and saw him, he turns about, and comes
after him, taking Devilish long Strides, and shuffling along at a strange Rate,
so as would have put a Horse to a middling Gallop; away runs Friday, and takes
his Course, as if he run towards us for Help; so we all resolve'd to fire at once
upon the Bear, and deliver my Man; though I was angry at him heartily, for
bringing the Bear back upon us, when he was going about his own Business another
Way; and especially I was angry that he had turn'd the Bear upon us, and then
run away; and I call'd out, You Dog, said I, is this your making us laugh? Come
away, and take your Horse, that we may shoot the Creature; he hears me, and crys
out, No shoot, no shoot, stand still, you get much Laugh. And as the nimble
Creature run two Foot for the Beast's one, he turn'd on a sudden, on one side of
us, and seeing a great Oak-Tree, fit for his Purpose, he beckon'd to us to
follow, and doubling his Pace, he gets nimbly up the Tree, laying his Gun down
upon the Ground, at about five or six Yards from the Bottom of the Tree.
    The Bear soon came to the Tree, and we follow'd at a Distance; the first
Thing he did, he stopp'd at the Gun, smelt to it, but let it lye, and up he
scrambles into the Tree, climbing like a Cat, though so monstrously heavy: I was
amaz'd at the Folly, as I thought it, of my Man, and could not for my Life see
any Thing to Laugh at yet, till seeing the Bear get up the Tree, we all rode
nearer to him.
    When we came to the Tree, there was Friday got out to the small End of a
large Limb of the Tree, and the Bear got about half way to him; as soon as the
Bear got out to that part where the Limb of the Tree was weaker, Ha, says he to
us, now you see me teachee the Bear dance; so he falls a jumping and shaking the
Bough, at which the Bear began to totter, but stood still, and begun to look
behind him, to see how he should get back; then indeed we did laugh heartily:
But Friday had not done with him by a great deal; when he sees him stand still,
he calls out to him again, as if he had suppose'd the Bear could speak English;
What you no come farther, pray you come farther; so he left jumping and shaking
the Bough; and the Bear, just as if he had understood what he said, did come a
little further, then he fell a jumping again, and the Bear stopp'd again.
    We thought now was a good time to knock him on the Head, and I call'd to
Friday to stand still, and we would shoot the Bear; but he cry'd out earnestly,
O pray! O pray! No shoot, me shoot, by and then; he would have said, By and by:
However, to shorten the Story, Friday dance?'d so much, and the Bear stood so
ticklish, that we had laughing enough indeed, but still could not imagine what
the Fellow would do; for first we thought he depended upon shaking the Bear off;
and we found the Bear was too cunning for that too; for he would not go out far
enough to be thrown down, but clings fast with his great broad Claws and Feet,
so that we could not imagine what would be the End of it, and where the Jest
would be at last.
    But Friday put us out of doubt quickly; for seeing the Bear cling fast to
the Bough, and that he would not be persuaded to come any farther; Well, well,
says Friday, you no come farther, me go, me go; you no come to me, me go come to
you; and upon this, he goes out to the smallest End of the Bough, where it would
bend with his Weight, and gently lets himself down by it, sliding down the
Bough, till he came near enough to jump down on his Feet, and away he run to his
Gun, takes it up, and stands still.
    Well, said I to him Friday, What will you do now? Why don't you shoot him?
No shoot, says Friday, no yet, me shoot now, me no kill; me stay, give you one
more laugh; and indeed so he did, as you will see presently; for when the Bear
see his Enemy gone, he comes back from the Bough where he stood; but did it
mighty leisurely, looking behind him every Step, and coming backward till he got
into the Body of the Tree; then with the same hinder End foremost, he came down
the Tree, grasping it with his Claws, and moving one Foot at a Time, very
leisurely; at this Juncture, and just before he could set his hind Feet upon the
Ground, Friday stepped up close to him, clapped the Muzzle of his Piece into his
Ear, and shot him dead as a Stone.
    Then the Rogue turn'd about, to see if we did not laugh, and when he saw we
were pleas'd by our Looks, he falls a laughing himself very loud; so we kill
Bear in my Country, says Friday; so you kill them, says I, Why you have no Guns:
No, says he, no Gun, but shoot, great much long Arrow.
    This was indeed a good Diversion to us; but we were still in a wild Place,
and our Guide very much hurt, and what to do we hardly knew; the Howling of
Wolves run much in my Head; and indeed, except the Noise I once heard on the
Shore of Africa, of which I have said something already, I never heard any thing
that filled me with so much Horrour.
    These things, and the Approach of Night, called us off, or else, as Friday
would have had us, we should certainly have taken the Skin of this monstrous
Creature off, which was worth saving; but we had three Leagues to go, and our
Guide hasten'd us, so we left him, and went forward on our Journey.
    The Ground was still cover'd with Snow, tho' not so deep and dangerous as on
the Mountains, and the ravenous Creatures, as we heard afterwards, were come
down into the Forest and plain Country, press'd by Hunger to seek for Food; and
had done a great deal of Mischief in the Villages, where they Surprise'd the
Country People, kill'd a great many of their Sheep and Horses, and some People
too.
    We had one dangerous Place to pass, which our Guide told us, if there were
any more Wolves in the Country, we should find them there; and this was in a
small Plain, surrounded with Woods on every Side, and a long narrow Defile or
Lane, which we were to pass to get through the Wood, and then we should come to
the Village where we were to lodge.
    It was within half an Hour of Sun-set when we entred the first Wood; and a
little after Sun-set, when we came into the Plain. We met with nothing in the
first Wood, except, that in a little Plain within the Wood, which was not above
two Furlongs over, we saw five great Wolves cross the Road, full Speed one after
another, as if they had been in Chase of some Prey, and had it in View, they
took no Notice of us, and were gone, and out of our Sight in a few Moments.
    Upon this our Guide, who by the Way was a wretched faint-hearted Fellow, bid
us keep in a ready Posture; for he believed there were more Wolves a coming.
    We kept our Arms ready, and our Eyes about us, but we saw no more Wolves,
'till we came thro' that Wood, which was near half a League, and entred the
Plain; as soon as we came into the Plain, we had Occasion enough to look about
us: The first Object we met with, was a dead Horse; that is to say, a poor Horse
which the Wolves had kill'd, and at least a Dozen of them at Work; we could not
say eating of him, but picking of his Bones rather; for they had eaten up all
the Flesh before.
    We did not think fit to disturb them at their Feast, neither did they take
much Notice of us: Friday would have let fly at them, but I would not suffer him
by any Means; for I found we were like to have more Business upon our Hands than
we were aware of. We were not gone half over the Plain, but we began to hear the
Wolves howl in the Wood on our Left, in a frightful Manner, and presently after
we saw about a hundred coming on directly towards us, all in a Body, and most of
them in a Line, as regularly as an Army drawn up by experienc'd Officers. I
scarce knew in what Manner to receive them; but found to draw ourselves in a
close Line was the only Way: so we form'd in a Moment: But that we might not
have too much Interval, I order'd, that only every other Man should fire, and
that the others who had not fir'd should stand ready to give them a second
Volley immediately, if they continued to advance upon us, and that then those
who had fir'd at first, should not pretend to load their Fusees again, but stand
ready with every one a Pistol; for we were all arm'd with a Fusee, and a Pair of
Pistols each Man; so we were by this Method able to fire six Volleys, half of us
at a Time; however, at present we had no Necessity; for upon firing the first
Volley, the Enemy made a full Stop, being terrify'd as well with the Noise, as
with the Fire; four of them being shot into the Head, dropp'd; several others
were wounded, and went bleeding off, as we could see by the Snow: I found they
stopp'd, but did not immediately retreat; whereupon remembering that I had been
told, that the fiercest Creatures were terrify'd at the Voice of a Man, I caus'd
all our Company to hollow as loud as we could; and I found the Notion not
altogether mistaken; for upon our Shout, they began to retire, and turn about;
then I order'd a second Volley to be fir'd, in their Rear, which put them to the
Gallop, and away they went to the Woods.
    This gave us leisure to charge our Pieces again, and that we might loose no
Time, we kept going; but we had but little more than loaded our Fusees, and put
ourselves into a Readiness, when we heard a terrible Noise in the same Wood, on
our Left, only that it was farther onward the same Way we were to go.
    The Night was coming on, and the Light began to be dusky, which made it
worse on our Side; but the Noise increasing, we could easily perceive that it
was the Howling and Yelling of those hellish Creatures; and on a sudden, we
perceive'd 2 or 3 Troops of Wolves, one on our Left, one behind us, and one on
our Front; so that we seem'd to be surrounded with 'em; however, as they did not
fall upon us, we kept our Way forward, as fast as we could make our Horses go,
which the Way being very rough, was only a good large Trot; and in this Manner
we came in View of the Entrance of a Wood, through which we were to pass, at the
farther side of the Plain; but we were greatly Surprise'd, when coming nearer the
Lane, or Pass, we saw a confuse'd Number of Wolves standing just at the Entrance.
    On a sudden, at another opening of the Wood, we heard the Noise of a Gun;
and looking that Way, out rush'd a Horse, with a Saddle, and a Bridle on him,
flying like the Wind, and sixteen or seventeen Wolves after him, full Speed;
indeed, the Horse had the Heels of them; but as we suppose'd that he could not
hold it at that rate, we doubted not but they would get up with him at last, and
no question but they did.
    But here we had a most horrible Sight; for riding up to the Entrance where
the Horse came out, we found the Carcass of another Horse, and of two Men,
devour'd by the ravenous Creatures, and one of the Men was no doubt the same who
we heard fir'd the Gun; for there lay a Gun just by him, fir'd off; but as to
the Man, his Head, and the upper Part of his Body was eaten up.
    This fill'd us with Horror, and we knew not what Course to take, but the
Creatures resolve'd us soon; for they gather'd about us presently, in hopes of
Prey; and I verily believe there were three hundred of them: It happen'd very
much to our Advantage, that at the Entrance into the Wood, but a little Way from
it, there lay some large Timber Trees, which had been cut down the Summer
before, and I suppose lay there for Carriage; I drew my little Troop in among
those Trees, and placing our selves in a Line, behind one long Tree, I advis'd
them all to light, and keeping that Tree before us, for a Breast Work, to stand
in a Triangle, or three Fronts, enclosing our Horses in the Center.
    We did so, and it was well we did; for never was a more furious Charge than
the Creatures made upon us in the Place; they came on us with a growling kind of
a Noise (and mounted the Piece of Timber, which as I said, was our Breast Work)
as if they were only rushing upon their Prey; and this Fury of theirs, it seems,
was principally occasion'd by their seeing our Horses behind us, which was the
Prey they aim'd at: I order'd our Men to fire as before, every other Man; and
they took their Aim so sure, that indeed they kill'd several of the Wolves at
the first Volley; but there was a Necessity to keep a continual Firing; for they
came on like Devils, those behind pushing on those before.
    When we had fir'd our second Volley of our Fusees, we thought they stopp'd a
little, and I hop'd they would have gone off; but it was but a Moment; for
others came forward again; so we fir'd two Volleys of our Pistols, and I believe
in these four Firings, we had kill'd seventeen or eighteen of them, and lam'd
twice as many; yet they came on again.
    I was loath to spend our last Shot too hastily; so I call'd my Servant, not
my Man Friday; for he was better employ'd; for with the greatest Dexterity
imaginable, he had charge'd my Fusee, and his own, while we were engage'd; but as
I said, I call'd my other Man, and giving him a Horn of Powder, I bad him lay a
Train, all along the Piece of Timber, and let it be a large Train; he did so,
and had but just Time to get away, when the Wolves came up to it, and some were
got up upon it; when I snapping an uncharg'd Pistol, close to the Powder, set it
on fire; those that were upon the Timber were scorcht with it, and six or seven
of them fell, or rather jump'd in among us, with the Force and Fright of the
Fire; we dispatch'd these in an Instant, and the rest were so frighted with the
Light, which the Night, for it was now very near Dark, made more terrible, that
they drew back a little.
    Upon which I order'd our last Pistol to be fir'd off in one Volley, and
after that we gave a Shout; upon this, the Wolves turn'd Tail, and we sally'd
immediately upon near twenty lame Ones, who we found struggling on the Ground,
and fell a cutting them with our Swords, which answer'd our Expectation; for the
Crying and Howling they made, was better understood by their Fellows, so that
they all fled and left us.
    We had, first and last, kill'd about three Score of them; and had it been
Day-Light, we had kill'd many more: The Field of Battle being thus clear'd, we
made forward again; for we had still near a League to go. We heard the ravenous
Creatures houl and yell in the Woods as we went, several Times; and sometimes we
fancy'd we saw some of them, but the Snow dazling our Eyes, we were not certain;
so in about an Hour more, we came to the Town, where we were to lodge, which we
found in a terrible Fright, and all in Arms; for it seems, that the Night
before, the Wolves and some Bears had broke into the Village in the Night, and
put them in a terrible Fright; and they were oblige'd to keep Guard Night and
Day, but especially in the Night, to preserve their Cattle, and indeed their
People.
    The next Morning our Guide was so ill, and his Limbs swell'd with the
rankling of his two Wounds, that he could go no farther; so we were oblige'd to
take a new Guide there, and go to Thoulouse, where we found a warm Climate, a
fruitful pleasant Country, and no Snow, no Wolves, or any Thing like them; but
when we told our Story at Thoulouse, they told us it was nothing but what was
ordinary in the great Forest at the Foot of the Mountains, especially when the
Snow lay on the Ground: But they enquire'd much what kind of a Guide we had
gotten, that would venture to bring us that Way in such a severe Season: and
told us, it was very much we were not all devour'd. When we told them how we
plac'd our selves, and the Horses in the Middle, they blam'd us exceedingly, and
told us it was fifty to one but we had been all destroy'd; for it was the Sight
of the Horses which made the Wolves so furious, seeing their Prey; and that at
other Times they are really afraid of a Gun; but the being excessive Hungry, and
raging on that Account, the Eagerness to come at the Horses had made them
sensless of Danger; and that if we had not by the continue'd Fire, and at last by
the Stratagem of the Train of Powder, master'd them, it had been great Odds but
that we had been torn to Pieces; whereas had we been content to have sat still
on Horseback, and fir'd as Horsemen, they would not have taken the Horses for so
much their own, when Men were on their Backs, as otherwise; and withal they told
us, that at last, if we had stood altogether, and left our Horses, they would
have been so eager to have devour'd them, that we might have come off safe,
especially having our Fire Arms in our Hands, and being so many in Number.
    For my Part, I was never so sensible of Danger in my Life; for seeing above
three hundred Devils come roaring and open mouth'd to devour us, and having
nothing to shelter us, or retreat to, I gave my self over for lost; and as it
was, I believe, I shall never care to cross those Mountains again; I think I
would much rather go a thousand Leagues by Sea, though I were sure to meet with
a Storm once a Week.
    I have nothing uncommon to take Notice of, in my Passage through France;
nothing but what other Travellers have given an Account of, with much more
Advantage than I can. I travel'd from Thoulouse to Paris, and without any
considerable Stay, came to Callais, and landed safe at Dover, the fourteenth of
January, after having had a severely cold Season to travel in.
    I was now come to the Center of my Travels, and had in a little Time all my
new discover'd Estate safe about me, the Bills of Exchange which I brought with
me having been very currently paid.
    My principal Guide, and Privy Councellor, was my good ancient Widow, who in
Gratitude for the Money I had sent her, thought no Pains too much, or Care too
great, to employ for me; and I trusted her so entirely with every Thing, that I
was perfectly easy as to the Security of my Effects; and indeed, I was very
happy from my Beginning, and now to the End, in the unspotted Integrity of this
good Gentlewoman.
    And now I began to think of leaving my Effects with this Woman, and setting
out for Lisbon, and so to the Brasils; but now another Scruple came in my Way,
and that was Religion; for as I had entertain'd some Doubts about the Roman
Religion, even while I was abroad, especially in my State of Solitude; so I knew
there was no going to the Brasils for me, much less going to settle there,
unless I resolve'd to embrace the Roman Catholic Religion, without any Reserve;
unless on the other hand, I resolve'd to be a Sacrifice to my Principles, be a
Martyr for Religion, and die in the Inquisition; so I resolve'd to stay at Home,
and if I could find Means for it, to dispose of my Plantation.
    To this Purpose I wrote to my old Friend at Lisbon, who in Return gave me
Notice, that he could easily dispose of it there: But that if I thought fit to
give him Leave to offer it in my Name to the two Merchants, the Survivors of my
Trustees, who liv'd in the Brasils, who must fully understand the Value of it,
who liv'd just upon the Spot, and who I knew were very rich; so that he believe'd
they would be fond of buying it; he did not doubt, but I should make 4 or 5000
Pieces of Eight, the more of it.
    Accordingly I agreed, gave him Order to offer it to them, and he did so; and
in about 8 Months more, the Ship being then return'd, he sent me Account, that
they had accepted the Offer, and had remitted 33000 Pieces of Eight, to a
Correspondent of theirs at Lisbon, to pay for it.
    In Return, I sign'd the Instrument of Sale in the Form which they sent from
Lisbon, and sent it to my old Man, who sent me Bills of Exchange for 328000
Pieces of Eight to me, for the Estate; reserving the Payment of 100 Moidores a
Year to him, the old Man, during his Life, and 50 Moidores afterwards to his Son
for his Life, which I had promised them, which the Plantation was to make good
as a Rent-Charge. And thus I have given the first Part of a Life of Fortune and
Adventure, a Life of Providences Checquer-Work, and of a Variety which the World
will seldom be able to show the like of: Beginning foolishly, but closing much
more happily than any Part of it ever gave me Leave so much as to hope for.
    Any one would think, that in this State of complicated good Fortune, I was
past running any more Hazards; and so indeed I had been, if other Circumstances
had concurr'd, but I was inur'd to a wandring Life, had no Family, not many
Relations, nor, however rich had I contracted much Acquaintance; and though I
had sold my Estate in the Brasils, yet I could not keep the Country out of my
Head, and had a great Mind to be upon the Wing again, especially I could not
resist the strong Inclination I had to see my Island, and to know if the poor
Spaniards were in Being there, and how the Rogues I left there had used them.
    My true Friend, the Widow, earnestly diswaded me from it, and so far
prevail'd with me, that for almost seven Years she prevented my running Abroad;
during which time, I took my two Nephews, the Children of one of my Brothers
into my Care: The eldest having something of his own, I bred up as a Gentleman,
and gave him a Settlement of some Addition to his Estate, after my Decease; the
other I put out to a Captain of a Ship; and after five Years, finding him a
sensible bold enterprising young Fellow, I put him into a good Ship, and sent
him to Sea: And this young Fellow afterwards drew me in, as old as I was, to
farther Adventures my self.
    In the mean time, I in Part settled my self here; for first of all I
marry'd, and that not either to my Disadvantage or Dissatisfaction, and had
three Children, two Sons and one Daughter: But my Wife dying, and my Nephew
coming Home with good Success from a Voyage to Spain, my Inclination to go
Abroad, and his Importunity prevailed and engage'd me to go in his Ship, as a
private Trader to the East Indies: This was in the Year 1694.
    In this Voyage I visited my new Collony in the Island, saw my Successors the
Spaniards, had the whole Story of their Lives, and of the Villains I left there;
how at first they insulted the poor Spaniards, how they afterwards agreed,
disagreed, united, separated, and how at last the Spaniards were oblige'd to use
Violence with them, how they were subjected to the Spaniards, how honestly the
Spaniards used them; a History, if it were entred into, as full of Variety and
wonderful Accidents, as my own Part, particularly also as to their Battles with
the Carribeans, who landed several times upon the Island, and as to the
Improvement they made upon the Island it self, and how five of them made an
Attempt upon the main Land, and brought away eleven Men and five Women
Prisoners, by which, at my coming, I found about twenty young Children on the
Island.
    Here I stay'd about 20 Days, left them Supplies of all necessary things, and
particularly of Arms, Powder, Shot, clothes, Tools, and two Workmen, which I
brought from England with me, viz. a Carpenter and a Smith.
    Besides this, I shar'd the Island into Parts with 'em, reserve'd to my self
the Property of the whole, but gave them such Parts respectively as they agreed
on; and having settled all things with them, and engaged them not to leave the
Place, I left them there.
    From thence I touch'd at the Brasils, from whence I sent a Bark, which I
bought there, with more People to the Island, and in it, besides other Supplies,
I sent seven Women, being such as I found proper for Service, or for Wives to
such as would take them: As to the English Men, I promise'd them to send them
some Women from England, with a good Cargoe of Necessaries, if they would apply
themselves to Planting, which I afterwards perform'd. And the Fellows prov'd
very honest and diligent after they were master'd, and had their Properties set
apart for them. I sent them also from the Brasils five Cows, three of them being
big with Calf, some Sheep, and some Hogs, which, when I came again, were
considerably encreas'd.
    But all these things, with an Account how 300 Caribbees came and invaded
them, and ruin'd their Plantations, and how they fought with that whole Number
twice, and were at first defeated, and three of them kill'd; but at last a Storm
destroying their Enemies Canoes, they famish'd or destroy'd almost all the rest,
and renew'd and recover'd the Possession of their Plantation, and still liv'd
upon the Island.
    All these things, with some very surprising Incidents in some new Adventures
of my own, for ten Years more, I may perhaps give a farther Account of
hereafter.
 
                                     Finis.
